father_n a_o infallibility_n it_o be_v without_o doubt_v the_o king_n pleasure_n that_o we_o shall_v submit_v ourselves_o to_o his_o officer_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v obey_v they_o but_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a to_o advance_v they_o to_o be_v infallible_a nor_o to_o ordain_v we_o to_o obey_v they_o if_o they_o shall_v happen_v to_o command_v we_o these_o thing_n that_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o his_o service_n and_o to_o that_o fidelity_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o our_o sovereign_n it_o be_v then_o true_a that_o all_o those_o exhortation_n to_o hear_v our_o pastor_n and_o to_o obey_v their_o word_n be_v always_o to_o be_v restrain_v by_o this_o clause_n understand_v as_o far_o as_o their_o word_n shall_v be_v conformable_a to_o that_o of_o god_n that_o they_o can_v never_o go_v beyond_o that_o and_o that_o they_o can_v from_o thence_o draw_v any_o privilege_n of_o infallibility_n 4._o as_o these_o gentleman_n let_v slip_v nothing_o that_o may_v serve_v for_o their_o interest_n so_o they_o ordinary_o make_v use_v of_o that_o passage_n in_o the_o 18_o chapter_n of_o st._n matthew_n where_o jesus_n christ_n ordain_v that_o if_o any_o one_o receive_v a_o injury_n from_o another_o he_o be_v to_o reprove_v he_o between_o himself_o and_o he_o alone_o and_o if_o that_o first_o complaint_n signify_v nothing_o than_o he_o must_v take_v witness_n with_o he_o and_o if_o he_o neglect_v to_o hear_v those_o witness_n he_o be_v to_o tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o neglect_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n he_o be_v to_o be_v unto_o we_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n all_o that_o that_o follow_v in_o the_o close_a of_o that_o discourse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n show_v that_o he_o speak_v there_o neither_o of_o faith_n nor_o worship_n but_o of_o some_o private_a quarrel_n that_o we_o may_v have_v against_o our_o brethren_n to_o be_v take_v away_o and_o of_o the_o use_n of_o that_o discipline_n for_o the_o mind_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v that_o before_o we_o break_v off_o absolute_o with_o our_o brethren_n we_o shall_v observe_v all_o the_o rule_n of_o charity_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v there_o make_v use_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o he_o will_v refuse_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n that_o in_o that_o case_n it_o be_v allow_v we_o to_o treat_v he_o no_o long_o as_o a_o brother_n but_o as_o a_o real_a stranger_n who_o see_v not_o that_o if_o they_o will_v draw_v any_o thing_n of_o consequence_n from_o that_o passage_n they_o ought_v to_o pretend_v that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a not_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o they_o be_v not_o meddle_v with_o there_o but_o in_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o in_o the_o censure_n that_o it_o give_v upon_o private_a quarrel_n in_o which_o nevertheless_o all_o the_o world_n agree_v that_o she_o may_v be_v deceive_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o these_o gentleman_n be_v wont_a to_o allege_v these_o last_o word_n tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o will_v not_o hear_v the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v unto_o thou_o as_o the_o heathen_n and_o publican_n and_o they_o allege_v they_o also_o as_o separate_v from_o the_o sequel_n of_o that_o discourse_n because_o otherwise_o they_o can_v not_o but_o observe_v that_o they_o will_v signify_v nothing_o to_o they_o 5._o in_o fine_a they_o produce_v those_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n to_o timothy_n these_o thing_n write_v i_o unto_o thou_o hope_v to_o come_v unto_o thou_o short_o but_o 5._o if_o i_o tarry_v long_o that_o thou_o may_v know_v how_o to_o behave_v thyself_o in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o the_o truth_n how_o can_v say_v they_o the_o church_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n if_o it_o be_v not_o infallible_a in_o the_o doctrine_n it_o propose_v as_o of_o faith_n and_o in_o the_o worship_n which_o it_o practice_n but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o he_o will_v have_v establish_v a_o opinion_n so_o important_a as_o that_o of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n on_o such_o metaphorical_a term_n which_o st._n paul_n do_v not_o make_v use_n of_o upon_o the_o sight_n of_o any_o infallibility_n which_o shall_v respect_v no_o other_o but_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o particular_a and_o which_o shall_v much_o rather_o have_v respect_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n or_o the_o other_o church_n of_o asia_n where_o timothy_n be_v then_o when_o the_o apostle_n write_v to_o he_o which_o yet_o do_v not_o fail_v of_o fall_v into_o error_n in_o term_n which_o may_v be_v explain_v in_o divers_a sense_n and_o which_o have_v be_v apply_v to_o divers_a particular_a bishop_n without_o yet_o pretend_v to_o raise_v they_o up_o to_o be_v infallible_a what_o colour_n i_o say_v be_v there_o that_o they_o can_v prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o appear_v in_o the_o end_n of_o that_o discourse_n of_o st._n paul_n that_o he_o never_o think_v of_o make_v the_o church_n infallible_a for_o in_o all_o that_o chapter_n he_o aim_v at_o nothing_o else_o then_o to_o set_v down_o the_o duty_n of_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n and_o after_o have_v mark_v out_o in_o particular_a some_o quality_n with_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v endow_v and_o from_o what_o vice_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v more_o especial_o exempt_a after_o what_o manner_n they_o ought_v to_o govern_v themselves_o he_o add_v in_o the_o close_a of_o all_o that_o he_o write_v all_o that_o to_o his_o disciple_n to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v know_v how_o to_o behave_v himself_o in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n who_o see_v not_o that_o that_o infallibility_n come_v not_o in_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n in_o that_o close_a of_o the_o discourse_n let_v the_o bishop_n say_v he_o and_o the_o deacon_n take_v heed_n they_o be_v wise_a sober_a etc._n etc._n that_o they_o hold_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o a_o pure_a conscience_n that_o their_o wife_n shall_v be_v honest_a and_o faithful_a in_o all_o thing_n that_o their_o child_n shall_v be_v well_o educate_v etc._n etc._n and_o that_o which_o i_o say_v in_o general_a i_o apply_v also_o to_o thou_o timothy_n to_o the_o end_n thou_o may_v live_v unblamable_o in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n add_v according_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o these_o gentleman_n which_o church_n be_v infallible_a and_o can_v err_v and_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o any_o natural_a connexion_n in_o it_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o conceit_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n that_o our_o adversary_n make_v use_v of_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o perseverance_n of_o the_o saint_n will_v harden_v they_o in_o security_n for_o let_v they_o do_v as_o they_o will_v all_o will_v go_v well_o and_o after_o whatsoever_o manner_n the_o pastor_n govern_v the_o church_n can_v never_o be_v corrupt_v nor_o its_o truth_n be_v lose_v which_o will_v seem_v far_o more_o proper_a to_o inspire_v negligence_n into_o the_o bishop_n then_o to_o animate_v they_o to_o do_v their_o duty_n in_o effect_n if_o they_o can_v tell_v how_o to_o exhort_v man_n by_o motive_n of_o that_o nature_n they_o ought_v then_o to_o confess_v the_o truth_n to_o wit_n that_o these_o word_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n note_v the_o end_n and_o natural_a design_n of_o the_o church_n that_o for_o which_o she_o be_v make_v and_o to_o which_o she_o be_v call_v which_o be_v to_o sustain_v and_o bear_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o make_v it_o subsist_v in_o the_o world_n and_o so_o the_o discourse_n of_o the_o apostle_n appear_v very_o just_a and_o well_o connect_v behold_v say_v he_o after_o what_o manner_n the_o bishop_n ought_v to_o frame_v their_o course_n and_o after_o what_o sort_n thou_o ought_v to_o live_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o behave_v thyself_o in_o it_o so_o as_o remember_v that_o god_n have_v appoint_v it_o to_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o his_o truth_n live_v therefore_o in_o that_o manner_n that_o may_v answer_v that_o end_n or_o that_o natural_a appointment_n of_o the_o church_n just_o as_o if_o the_o king_n exhort_v one_o of_o the_o officer_n of_o his_o parliament_n to_o do_v his_o duty_n shall_v tell_v he_o that_o he_o live_v in_o a_o body_n that_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o justice_n and_o the_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o be_v natural_o ordain_v for_o the_o maintain_v justice_n in_o the_o state_n and_o to_o defend_v the_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n but_o as_o that_o speech_n of_o the_o prince_n will_v not_o establish_v any_o privilege_n of_o
to_o do_v and_o what_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v do_v and_o by_o that_o mean_n to_o raise_v himself_o so_o high_a as_o to_o be_v a_o censor_n of_o god_n action_n he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o have_v call_v it_o to_o mind_n that_o jesus_n christ_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o choose_v marry_v man_n out_o of_o who_o to_o make_v his_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n the_o scripture_n mention_n the_o mother-in-law_n of_o saint_n peter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o wife_n mother_n for_o that_o word_n in_o greek_a can_v be_v take_v in_o no_o other_o sense_n but_o that_o it_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o four_o daughter_n of_o philip_n the_o evangelist_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n of_o saint_n paul_n under_o the_o name_n of_o saint_n ambrose_n assure_v we_o that_o all_o the_o apostle_n have_v wife_n except_o saint_n paul_n and_o saint_n john_n and_o saint_n ignatius_n and_o saint_n basil_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n without_o any_o exception_n virginity_n be_v not_o then_o a_o inseparable_a character_n of_o the_o call_v of_o god_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v persuade_v we_o but_o after_o that_o first_o assault_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la which_o be_v make_v with_o all_o the_o weapon_n that_o he_o first_o find_v in_o his_o hand_n he_o reproach_n the_o reformer_n with_o the_o little_a fruit_n that_o their_o preach_v wrought_v for_o the_o sanctification_n of_o those_o people_n who_o follow_v they_o their_o minister_n themselves_o say_v he_o have_v be_v constrain_v by_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o all_o their_o pretend_a reformation_n do_v not_o produce_v any_o renovation_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o christianity_n and_o that_o it_o have_v rather_o increase_v then_o lessen_v the_o disorder_n of_o those_o who_o embrace_v it_o and_o for_o that_o he_o produce_v the_o complaint_n of_o some_o minister_n as_o of_o capito_n and_o calvin_n himself_o and_o of_o luther_n against_o the_o vice_n of_o their_o age._n i_o acknowledge_v that_o if_o they_o compare_v our_o father_n manner_n and_o we_o with_o the_o grace_n that_o god_n have_v give_v we_o in_o renew_v his_o gospel_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o we_o they_o will_v find_v but_o too_o much_o reason_n to_o make_v we_o cover_v our_o face_n with_o confusion_n that_o we_o be_v unworthy_a of_o so_o great_a a_o favour_n i_o confess_v also_o that_o there_o may_v be_v many_o find_v among_o those_o who_o at_o first_o embrace_v the_o reformation_n who_o instead_o of_o profit_v by_o it_o abuse_v it_o as_o the_o best_a thing_n may_v be_v abuse_v but_o i_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o insult_v over_o that_o confession_n that_o we_o make_v in_o that_o regard_n for_o beside_o that_o a_o doctrine_n be_v not_o the_o less_o find_v for_o not_o be_v so_o careful_o observe_v as_o it_o deserve_v we_o can_v yet_o further_a say_v for_o ourselves_o and_o say_v it_o to_o the_o glory_n of_o that_o god_n who_o we_o serve_v that_o he_o have_v pour_v forth_o a_o sufficient_o abundant_a measure_n of_o his_o blessing_n on_o our_o father_n and_o that_o if_o any_o compare_v their_o manner_n with_o those_o of_o the_o other_o party_n who_o reject_v the_o reformation_n they_o will_v find_v reason_n enough_o to_o confess_v that_o god_n be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o we_o it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o they_o may_v not_o see_v there_o those_o pharisaical_a devotion_n of_o which_o the_o hypocrite_n and_o superstitious_a make_v a_o vain_a show_n they_o may_v not_o see_v there_o those_o man_n who_o publish_v to_o all_o the_o world_n their_o mortification_n and_o their_o fast_n who_o withdraw_v themselves_o out_o of_o the_o crowd_n to_o make_v themselves_o to_o be_v more_o take_v notice_n of_o and_o who_o never_o enter_v into_o their_o secret_a retirement_n but_o with_o the_o great_a ease_n to_o be_v able_a to_o mix_v themselves_o in_o all_o that_o that_o be_v common_a in_o the_o world_n but_o they_o may_v there_o behold_v a_o solid_a piety_n plain_a and_o natural_a without_o art_n and_o affection_n a_o true_a fear_n of_o offend_a god_n with_o a_o free_a and_o open_a carriage_n which_o never_o seek_v to_o hide_v itself_o by_o distinction_n and_o illusion_n but_o in_o good_a earnest_n to_o follow_v the_o dictate_v of_o conscience_n without_o say_v to_o hinder_v they_o from_o do_v their_o duty_n either_o what_o will_v become_v of_o we_o or_o what_o will_v become_v of_o our_o brethren_n or_o sister_n because_o they_o know_v that_o those_o event_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n and_o that_o poor_a worldly_a interest_n ought_v never_o to_o prevail_v over_o the_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n as_o to_o the_o war_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la impute_v to_o the_o reformation_n it_o have_v be_v methinks_v his_o prudence_n not_o to_o have_v turn_v the_o dispute_n upon_o a_o matter_n on_o which_o he_o well_o know_v that_o we_o have_v but_o too_o many_o thing_n to_o say_v for_o our_o justification_n if_o some_o prince_n of_o germany_n take_v up_o arm_n to_o defend_v themselves_o against_o the_o assault_n of_o their_o enemy_n they_o think_v that_o the_o justice_n and_o law_n of_o nation_n authorize_v that_o defence_n and_o that_o be_v sovereign_n in_o their_o state_n they_o be_v bind_v to_o protect_v their_o subject_n and_o to_o preserve_v that_o trust_n that_o god_n have_v put_v into_o their_o hand_n and_o as_o for_o those_o commotion_n that_o happen_v in_o france_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n there_o be_v no_o person_n who_o be_v ignorant_a of_o their_o true_a cause_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o interest_n of_o our_o religion_n have_v some_o part_n in_o they_o but_o it_o have_v at_o least_o the_o good_a fortune_n to_o be_v find_v join_v with_o that_o of_o the_o preserve_n of_o that_o great_a kingdom_n to_o its_o just_a possessor_n against_o those_o pernicious_a design_n which_o make_v but_o too_o great_a a_o noise_n afterward_o and_o whatsoever_o sad_a remembrance_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v awaken_v by_o his_o undeserved_a reproach_n yet_o we_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o maintain_v that_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o father_n be_v very_o well_o spend_v for_o so_o good_a a_o cause_n luther_n say_v he_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o animate_v his_o follower_n to_o murder_n and_o blood_n by_o those_o horrible_a word_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o his_o first_o tome_n of_o his_o work_n of_o wittingburg_n edition_n if_o we_o hang_v up_o robber_n on_o gibbet_n if_o we_o punish_v heretic_n and_o thief_n with_o the_o sword_n why_o do_v not_o we_o assault_v with_o all_o our_o force_n those_o cardinal_n and_o those_o pope_n and_o all_o that_o scum_n of_o the_o roman_a sodom_n that_o cease_v not_o to_o corrupt_v the_o church_n of_o god_n why_o do_v we_o not_o imbrue_v our_o hand_n in_o their_o blood_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o can_v scarce_o be_v any_o passage_n relate_v after_o a_o more_o invenomed_a and_o base_a manner_n than_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la relate_v that_o and_o this_o will_v appear_v if_o they_o well_o but_o make_v these_o follow_a observation_n 1._o that_o he_o separate_v those_o word_n from_o the_o sequel_n of_o the_o discourse_n to_o give_v they_o quite_o another_o sense_n than_o luther_n intend_v by_o they_o which_o be_v to_o speak_v proper_o a_o kind_n of_o falsification_n more_o dangerous_a than_o that_o of_o corrupt_v the_o word_n of_o a_o sentence_n 2._o that_o he_o will_v make_v we_o imagine_v that_o those_o word_n be_v address_v to_o the_o follower_n of_o luther_n to_o animate_v they_o to_o blood_n and_o slaughter_n which_o be_v a_o perfect_a calumny_n 3._o that_o he_o quote_v they_o not_o as_o speak_v upon_o a_o supposition_n but_o as_o speak_v pure_o and_o simple_o which_o be_v further_o contrary_n to_o the_o truth_n behold_v then_o what_o the_o matter_n true_o be_v sylvester_n prierias_fw-la master_n of_o the_o sacred_a palace_n at_o rome_n have_v write_v against_o luther_n doctrine_n concern_v the_o pope_n and_o in_o particular_a against_o his_o appeal_n to_o a_o council_n have_v peremptory_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o appeal_v from_o the_o pope_n to_o a_o council_n because_o the_o pope_n be_v a_o sovereign_a judge_n and_o liable_a to_o no_o appeal_n and_o that_o those_o who_o sue_v out_o such_o appeal_n be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o excommunicate_a that_o the_o pope_n alone_o be_v the_o infallible_a rule_n of_o truth_n who_o decision_n be_v certain_a and_o irrefragable_a without_o a_o council_n where_o those_o of_o a_o council_n be_v nothing_o without_o the_o pope_n nor_o bind_v any_o person_n if_o they_o be_v not_o authorise_v by_o the_o pope_n so_o that_o whatsoever_o shall_v not_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o infallible_a rule_n
how_o to_o read_v what_o will_v become_v of_o those_o who_o have_v no_o understanding_n nor_o any_o readiness_n of_o mind_n how_o can_v all_o those_o people_n examine_v all_o those_o point_n the_o discussion_n of_o the_o least_o of_o which_o notwithstanding_o be_v evident_o necessary_a to_o make_v they_o rational_o determine_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v that_o all_o that_o heap_n of_o objection_n and_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v propose_v against_o the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n tend_v only_o to_o lead_v man_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v subject_v themselves_o to_o that_o as_o a_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a rule_n but_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o that_o church_n be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o first_o principle_n which_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n dictate_v to_o all_o man_n since_o of_o thirty_o part_n of_o our_o know_a world_n there_o be_v at_o least_o nine_o and_o twenty_o who_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o as_o they_o can_v also_o say_v that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o and_o common_a notion_n of_o christianity_n since_o of_o all_o those_o who_o profess_v themselves_o to_o be_v christian_n there_o be_v three_o part_n which_o reject_v it_o the_o author_n may_v free_o give_v we_o leave_v if_o he_o please_v that_o we_o shall_v first_o demand_v of_o he_o upon_o what_o foundation_n he_o will_v build_v that_o doctrine_n to_o make_v we_o receive_v it_o as_o a_o point_n of_o divine_a faith_n i_o say_v of_o divine_a faith_n for_o if_o we_o shall_v hold_v it_o only_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o human_a faith_n he_o himself_o will_v see_v well_o that_o we_o can_v not_o believe_v the_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v teach_v in_o virtue_n of_o its_o authority_n otherwise_o then_o with_o a_o humane_a faith_n since_o the_o thing_n which_o depend_v upon_o a_o principle_n can_v make_v a_o impression_n in_o we_o different_a from_o that_o which_o the_o principle_n have_v make_v to_o the_o end_n therefore_o that_o i_o shall_v believe_v with_o a_o divine_a faith_n that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v teach_v i_o by_o its_o authority_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o i_o shall_v also_o believe_v its_o authority_n with_o a_o divine_a faith_n thus_o far_o methinks_v we_o shall_v not_o have_v any_o controversy_n let_v we_o see_v therefore_o upon_o what_o foundation_n of_o divine_a faith_n he_o will_v pretend_v to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v sovereign_a and_o infallible_a he_o can_v only_o do_v it_o by_o these_o three_o way_n the_o first_o be_v by_o a_o new_a revelation_n that_o god_n shall_v have_v make_v to_o we_o of_o this_o truth_n the_o second_o in_o show_v that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o article_n that_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o three_o in_o show_v we_o the_o character_n of_o divinity_n and_o infallibility_n impress_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n even_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o every_o thing_n prove_v itself_o by_o the_o mark_n that_o distinguish_v it_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o we_o pretend_v that_o the_o scripture_n force_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o its_o own_o divinity_n the_o first_o of_o these_o way_n be_v nullify_v since_o they_o agree_v with_o we_o that_o since_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n there_o have_v be_v no_o new_a revelation_n and_o that_o there_o must_v not_o be_v any_o expect_v the_o second_o will_v be_v proper_a and_o necessary_o suppose_v a_o recourse_n either_o to_o tradition_n or_o the_o scripture_n for_o there_o be_v but_o these_o two_o channel_n in_o which_o we_o can_v seek_v for_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o that_o of_o the_o scripture_n be_v forbid_v we_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la by_o reason_n of_o the_o unconquerable_a difficulty_n which_o he_o discover_v there_o it_o be_v say_v he_o a_o way_n full_a of_o obstacle_n and_o difficulty_n and_o even_o those_o who_o profess_v to_o spend_v all_o their_o day_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n aught_o to_o judge_v that_o examination_n to_o be_v above_o all_o their_o ability_n he_o must_v therefore_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n but_o before_o he_o can_v make_v use_n of_o that_o he_o must_v be_v first_o assure_v and_o that_o with_o a_o certainty_n of_o divine_a faith_n that_o that_o which_o that_o tradition_n contain_v be_v come_v down_o from_o the_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n or_o at_o least_o that_o this_o particular_a point_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v at_o present_a must_v have_v proceed_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o apostle_n must_v have_v transmit_v it_o viva_fw-la voce_fw-mi down_z to_o their_o successor_n and_o that_o their_o successor_n must_v have_v receive_v it_o and_o transmit_v it_o down_o to_o those_o who_o descend_v from_o they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o every_o whit_n the_o same_o as_o the_o apostle_n have_v give_v it_o to_o they_o if_o he_o can_v be_v assure_v of_o that_o transmission_n all_o that_o he_o will_v build_v upon_o it_o will_v be_v uncertain_a and_o if_o he_o can_v be_v assure_v of_o it_o with_o a_o divine_a faith_n that_o which_o he_o will_v build_v upon_o it_o will_v not_o be_v more_o so_o but_o how_o can_v he_o be_v assure_v of_o that_o he_o have_v no_o more_o that_o live_a voice_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o represent_v it_o to_o we_o he_o must_v rely_v upon_o testimony_n will_v it_o therefore_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o must_v assure_v we_o but_o her_o divine_a and_o infallible_a authority_n be_v as_o yet_o in_o question_n and_o while_o it_o shall_v be_v question_v it_o remain_v suspend_v it_o can_v be_v believe_v any_o further_a than_o with_o a_o humane_a faith_n shall_v it_o be_v the_o scripture_n that_o must_v give_v testimony_n to_o that_o tradition_n but_o there_o be_v so_o many_o difficulty_n in_o that_o way_n say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la that_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o be_v not_o that_o which_o god_n have_v choose_v to_o instruct_v we_o in_o his_o truth_n must_v we_o learn_v it_o from_o that_o tradition_n itself_o but_o to_o decide_v that_o point_n whether_o that_o tradition_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n or_o no_o tradition_n itself_o can_v be_v yet_o no_o other_o than_o a_o humane_a testimony_n i_o mean_v that_o the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n declare_v to_o we_o that_o they_o have_v receive_v such_o and_o such_o doctrine_n from_o the_o apostle_n viva_fw-la voce_fw-la and_o that_o they_o have_v receive_v they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n give_v they_o to_o they_o we_o can_v at_o the_o most_o have_v more_o than_o a_o humane_a faith_n for_o they_o for_o they_o be_v man_n as_o well_o as_o other_o hitherto_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v have_v a_o divine_a faith_n concern_v the_o point_n of_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o nothing_o by_o consequence_n that_o can_v assure_v the_o conscience_n and_o set_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n at_o rest_n let_v we_o therefore_o pass_v over_o to_o the_o three_o mean_n which_o be_v that_o of_o examine_v the_o character_n of_o divinity_n and_o infallibility_n that_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o this_o that_o they_o give_v we_o certain_a external_a mark_n and_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la establish_v upon_o this_o that_o authority_n about_o which_o we_o dispute_v the_o most_o eminent_a preface_n authority_n say_v he_o that_o can_v be_v in_o the_o world_n be_v easy_o discover_v to_o be_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n because_o though_o there_o be_v sect_n that_o dispute_v with_o it_o the_o truth_n of_o its_o tenet_n yet_o there_o be_v none_o that_o can_v with_o any_o colour_n contend_v with_o it_o for_o that_o eminence_n of_o authority_n which_o arise_v from_o its_o external_n mark_v but_o without_o enter_v here_o far_o into_o the_o controversy_n touch_v those_o mark_n i_o say_v that_o he_o be_v very_o far_o from_o be_v able_a to_o establish_v such_o a_o certainty_n upon_o they_o as_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v of_o a_o principle_n of_o religion_n and_o this_o will_v appear_v from_o these_o three_o reason_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o mark_n be_v common_a to_o false_a society_n and_o even_o to_o schismatical_a church_n which_o not_o only_o be_v not_o infallible_a but_o which_o be_v actual_o in_o error_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n the_o greek_a church_n for_o example_n in_o
pretence_n and_o border_n on_o the_o great_a rashness_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o pretend_a fault_n of_o the_o reformation_n whatsoever_o they_o be_v be_v not_o principle_n so_o demonstrative_a and_o so_o evident_a among_o christian_n that_o after_o they_o they_o ought_v to_o hear_v nothing_o more_o we_o ought_v then_o to_o yield_v to_o this_o proof_n its_o place_n in_o our_o discussion_n but_o without_o any_o prejudice_n as_o to_o those_o that_o may_v be_v draw_v for_o or_o against_o the_o very_a tenet_n that_o be_v contest_v which_o ought_v to_o be_v first_o examine_v as_o the_o more_o natural_a and_o most_o decisive_a that_o be_v so_o i_o hold_v that_o that_o which_o they_o have_v set_v before_o we_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n at_o all_o for_o if_o from_o the_o examination_n that_o we_o shall_v make_v of_o those_o matter_n in_o themselves_o it_o result_v that_o those_o thing_n be_v not_o error_n which_o we_o have_v reject_v as_o such_o but_o christian_a truth_n we_o have_v no_o further_a need_n either_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o reformation_n the_o reformation_n be_v sufficient_o overthrow_v and_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o result_v that_o those_o be_v error_n all_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o all_o the_o prejudices_fw-la in_o the_o world_n shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v man_n of_o good_a understanding_n that_o they_o be_v truth_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o the_o reformation_n be_v not_o just_a for_o it_o be_v always_o just_a to_o extirpate_v error_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o appear_v already_o that_o that_o debate_n which_o they_o have_v raise_v against_o we_o about_o the_o justice_n of_o our_o reformation_n and_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v rather_o a_o field_n wherein_o they_o will_v busy_v themselves_o in_o subtlety_n and_o declamation_n to_o amuse_v the_o people_n than_o a_o just_a controversy_n whence_o one_o may_v just_o expect_v any_o profit_n yet_o as_o those_o subtlety_n and_o declamation_n how_o vain_a and_o false_a soever_o they_o be_v fail_v not_o of_o find_v applause_n in_o the_o world_n and_o always_o make_v some_o impression_n on_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n we_o acknowledge_v the_o too_o great_a effect_n that_o they_o have_v produce_v which_o be_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n look_v upon_o we_o as_o schismatic_n and_o think_v that_o we_o have_v disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o family_n of_o god_n and_o violate_v the_o right_a of_o that_o religious_a society_n which_o have_v unite_v we_o with_o they_o the_o idea_n which_o they_o form_n of_o our_o religion_n appear_v not_o half_a so_o odious_a to_o they_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o have_v disguise_v we_o the_o most_o equitable_a among_o they_o discern_v and_o fail_v not_o sometime_o free_o to_o confess_v the_o same_o that_o we_o have_v all_o doctrine_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o man_n salvation_n that_o our_o worship_n as_o plain_a as_o it_o be_v have_v nothing_o which_o do_v not_o tend_v to_o nourish_v in_o their_o heart_n a_o true_a piety_n and_o a_o solid_a virtue_n and_o that_o as_o to_o the_o form_n of_o our_o government_n it_o have_v nothing_o so_o remote_a either_o from_o prudence_n or_o from_o equity_n or_o from_o the_o charity_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v recommend_v to_o we_o but_o it_o be_v a_o far_o different_a idea_n which_o they_o form_v within_o themselves_o of_o our_o separation_n for_o it_o become_v insupportable_a to_o they_o when_o they_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o specious_a name_n of_o a_o church_n that_o aught_o to_o command_v the_o veneration_n of_o all_o holy_a man_n so_o that_o this_o be_v most_o ordinary_o the_o matter_n of_o their_o reproach_n which_o they_o the_o more_o exaggerate_v as_o a_o thing_n about_o which_o they_o imagine_v we_o have_v not_o the_o least_o show_n wherewith_o to_o defend_v ourselves_o i_o dare_v affirm_v that_o as_o to_o the_o far_o great_a part_n that_o be_v the_o chief_a and_o almost_o the_o only_a matter_n that_o make_v they_o appear_v so_o much_o exasperate_v against_o we_o it_o be_v necessary_a then_o that_o we_o justify_v ourselves_o and_o that_o we_o clear_v to_o their_o mind_n that_o honour_n which_o we_o have_v not_o only_o to_o live_v among_o they_o in_o the_o same_o civil_a society_n but_o also_o to_o depend_v on_o their_o lawful_a authority_n in_o respect_n of_o those_o humane_a affair_n wherein_o we_o be_v engage_v our_o own_o innocence_n command_v it_o of_o we_o not_o to_o say_v that_o the_o inheritance_n which_o we_o have_v receive_v from_o our_o father_n be_v of_o a_o value_n sufficient_o great_a to_o merit_v a_o defence_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o they_o attack_v it_o we_o ought_v then_o to_o endeavour_v to_o let_v they_o see_v that_o that_o which_o they_o be_v make_v to_o believe_v concern_v we_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o false_a imputation_n that_o we_o have_v a_o infinite_o great_a respect_n for_o the_o church_n than_o any_o of_o those_o who_o oppose_v themselves_o to_o hinder_v its_o reformation_n that_o their_o maxim_n tend_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n where_o we_o tend_v only_o to_o preserve_v it_o that_o our_o separation_n from_o rome_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o effect_n of_o that_o love_n and_o jealousy_n that_o we_o have_v for_o the_o church_n and_o that_o it_o will_v be_v most_o unjust_a if_o they_o shall_v hate_v we_o upon_o a_o account_n that_o aught_o on_o the_o contrary_a to_o draw_v from_o they_o all_o their_o esteem_n and_o love_n towards_o we_o it_o be_v then_o about_o this_o that_o we_o entreat_v that_o they_o will_v calm_o hear_v we_o and_o judge_v we_o without_o passion_n and_o without_o interest_n in_o the_o fear_n of_o that_o god_n who_o we_o all_o acknowledge_v for_o our_o sovereign_a judge_n those_o who_o always_o act_n against_o we_o with_o a_o pride_n that_o hurry_v they_o away_o and_o who_o have_v resolve_v to_o condemn_v we_o and_o to_o the_o uttermost_a of_o their_o power_n to_o destroy_v we_o what_o ever_o we_o say_v will_v not_o possible_o take_v our_o request_n to_o be_v just_a and_o in_o that_o case_n we_o shall_v content_v ourselves_o as_o to_o they_o with_o the_o testimony_n of_o our_o conscience_n which_o persuade_v we_o not_o only_o that_o god_n will_v not_o condemn_v we_o for_o have_v be_v reform_v but_o also_o that_o he_o certain_o will_v if_o we_o do_v not_o in_o that_o follow_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o heart_n but_o there_o be_v yet_o enough_o person_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o too_o much_o equity_n to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o such_o a_o sort_n of_o people_n these_o equitable_a person_n be_v those_o of_o who_o we_o demand_v that_o hear_n and_o that_o same_o equity_n and_o moderation_n of_o which_o they_o make_v such_o profession_n and_o which_o the_o importance_n of_o the_o subject_n treat_v on_o challenge_v they_o to_o yield_v we_o we_o shall_v tell_v they_o nothing_o which_o shall_v not_o be_v found_v either_o on_o matter_n of_o fact_n know_v to_o all_o or_o upon_o the_o inviolable_a principle_n of_o religion_n or_o upon_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n to_o set_v down_o this_o matter_n in_o some_o order_n i_o propose_v to_o myself_o to_o make_v evident_a these_o four_o proposition_n 1._o that_o our_o father_n have_v both_o right_a and_o obligation_n to_o examine_v the_o state_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o latin_a church_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o their_o day_n 2._o that_o the_o reformation_n which_o they_o make_v be_v just_a and_o lawful_a 3._o that_o in_o reform_v themselves_o they_o have_v right_a and_o be_v bind_v to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 4._o that_o in_o reform_v and_o separate_n themselves_o they_o have_v right_a and_o obligation_n to_o maintain_v among_o themselves_o a_o christian_a society_n by_o public_a assembly_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v that_o in_o treat_v of_o these_o four_o proposition_n i_o have_v exhaust_v all_o my_o subject_n but_o yet_o i_o hope_v that_o there_o will_v be_v few_o question_n that_o have_v some_o relation_n to_o it_o which_o i_o do_v not_o sufficient_o touch_v upon_o and_o few_o objection_n which_o i_o do_v not_o answer_n i_o will_v particular_o answer_v to_o all_o those_o that_o be_v contain_v in_o that_o book_n of_o prejudices_fw-la as_o the_o order_n of_o the_o matter_n that_o i_o treat_v of_o shall_v present_v they_o to_o i_o none_o of_o which_o will_v begin_v to_o oppose_v themselves_o till_o the_o seven_o chapter_n because_o that_o author_n have_v pass_v by_o in_o silence_n a_o great_a many_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o foundation_n of_o this_o controversy_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o touch_v upon_o
follow_v not_o only_o that_o god_n have_v the_o same_o concern_v in_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o that_o church_n as_o of_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o that_o he_o have_v yet_o a_o far_o great_a for_o above_o this_o that_o church_n have_v external_a help_n for_o the_o conversation_n of_o its_o purity_n far_o great_a than_o the_o latin_a church_n ever_o have_v for_o it_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o one_o only_a people_n and_o in_o one_o country_n only_o it_o have_v one_o language_n only_o one_o only_a tabernacle_n one_o only_a temple_n but_o one_o civil_a government_n but_o one_o only_a political_a law_n and_o but_o one_o king_n where_o the_o western_a church_n have_v all_o those_o apart_o in_o many_o place_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v keep_v from_o corruption_n not_o only_o at_o one_o but_o divers_a time_n not_o only_o in_o matter_n of_o small_a consequence_n but_o after_o a_o strange_a manner_n by_o a_o heap_n of_o deprave_a tradition_n by_o false_a gloss_n on_o the_o law_n by_o open_a idolatry_n and_o by_o a_o multitude_n of_o other_o thing_n wherewith_o their_o prophet_n reproach_v they_o have_v they_o not_o then_o very_a great_a reason_n to_o think_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o have_v no_o peculiar_a promise_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v keep_v from_o corruption_n in_o be_v distinguish_v from_o that_o of_o israel_n be_v not_o more_o happy_a than_o that_o in_o the_o conservation_n of_o its_o purity_n 4._o to_o this_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n our_o father_n adjoin_v that_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o eastern_a church_n which_o god_n have_v at_o first_o honour_v with_o christianity_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_a and_o that_o the_o time_n have_v nevertheless_o so_o dissigure_v they_o that_o they_o do_v not_o any_o far_o appear_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v heretofore_o indeed_o into_o what_o error_n and_o superstition_n do_v not_o those_o church_n fall_n and_o in_o how_o many_o point_n do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n find_v itself_o to_o differ_v at_o this_o day_n from_o they_o some_o of_o they_o observe_v circumcision_n with_o baptism_n other_o keep_v up_o the_o sacrifice_a of_o live_a creature_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n some_o solemn_o every_o year_n baptise_v their_o river_n and_o their_o horse_n other_o believe_v that_o the_o smoke_n of_o incense_n take_v away_o their_o sin_n other_o hold_v that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o faithful_a deliver_v from_o the_o pain_n of_o damnation_n those_o soul_n that_o be_v then_o in_o hell_n other_o give_v passport_n in_o due_a form_n to_o the_o die_a to_o carry_v they_o to_o paradise_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o suchlike_a impertinency_n that_o be_v find_v to_o be_v establish_v among_o those_o people_n why_o may_v it_o not_o be_v possible_a that_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v have_v degenerate_v as_o well_o as_o those_o church_n be_v it_o that_o their_o christianity_n be_v from_o the_o beginning_n different_z from_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n or_o be_v it_o because_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v some_o peculiar_a privilege_n beyond_o all_o other_o no_o certain_o their_o vocation_n be_v equal_a on_o one_o part_n and_o on_o the_o other_o and_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n be_v so_o if_o those_o nation_n have_v corrupt_v themselves_o those_o of_o rome_n may_v corrupt_v themselves_o as_o well_o as_o they_o 5._o our_o father_n who_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o those_o example_n can_v not_o but_o represent_v all_o to_o themselves_o also_o in_o my_o judgement_n the_o time_n past_a wherein_o error_n and_o corruption_n have_v visible_o prevail_v over_o the_o truth_n even_o then_o when_o those_o very_a church_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n be_v join_v together_o in_o one_o body_n they_o know_v that_o that_o have_v pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o macedonian_n in_o the_o council_n of_o sirmium_n of_o milan_n of_o ariminum_n at_o selucia_n and_o at_o constantinople_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o arrian_n and_o in_o a_o council_n at_o ephesus_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o eutychian_o without_o think_v of_o that_o which_o they_o say_v of_o those_o two_o council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o iconoclaste_n or_o abolisher_n of_o image_n the_o one_o under_o the_o emperor_n leo_n isaurious_a the_o other_o under_o constantine_n copronimus_n that_o very_a thing_n be_v a_o evident_a token_n to_o they_o that_o the_o latin_a church_n may_v be_v very_o likely_a in_o their_o time_n fall_v into_o other_o corruption_n and_o that_o error_n have_v triumph_v over_o truth_n for_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o impossible_a that_o that_o which_o have_v happen_v frequent_o in_o respect_n of_o some_o error_n may_v not_o yet_o with_o great_a success_n and_o long_a duration_n happen_v in_o respect_n of_o other_o error_n 6._o moreover_o they_o observe_v that_o council_n of_o a_o great_a name_n among_o the_o latin_n as_o those_o of_o constance_n and_o basil_n have_v be_v reject_v and_o oppose_v by_o other_o council_n and_o that_o in_o the_o most_o weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o supreme_a authority_n that_o ought_v to_o govern_v the_o church_n upon_o earth_n for_o some_o raise_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n above_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o other_o will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o pope_n shall_v have_v a_o absolute_a and_o a_o independent_a and_o perfect_o monarchical_a rule_n over_o the_o church_n what_o can_v our_o father_n conclude_v from_o so_o manifest_a a_o contest_v if_o not_o that_o it_o have_v a_o vast_a confusion_n in_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v exceed_o necessary_a to_o the_o quiet_a settle_n of_o their_o mind_n and_o conscience_n to_o enter_v on_o a_o examination_n of_o that_o which_o those_o man_n teach_v in_o the_o business_n of_o religion_n 7._o our_o father_n be_v confirm_v in_o that_o design_n when_o they_o set_v before_o their_o eye_n those_o obscure_a age_n through_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v past_a for_o who_o know_v not_o what_o the_o nine_o ten_o and_o eleven_o century_n be_v not_o to_o speak_v of_o those_o that_o follow_v they_o as_o for_o the_o nine_o baronius_n be_v force_v to_o conclude_v the_o history_n of_o it_o with_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o age_n of_o affliction_n to_o the_o church_n in_o general_n and_o chief_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o well_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o complaint_n it_o have_v against_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o west_n and_o east_n and_o 899._o the_o schism_n of_o photius_n as_o by_o reason_n of_o intestine_a and_o implacable_a war_n which_o have_v begin_v then_o to_o be_v form_v within_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o that_o church_n that_o this_o age_n be_v the_o most_o deplorable_a and_o dismal_a above_o all_o the_o rest_n because_o those_o who_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v watchful_a in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n not_o only_o sleep_v profound_o but_o the_o very_a same_o person_n labour_v all_o they_o can_v entire_o to_o drown_v the_o apostolick-ship_n for_o the_o ten_o as_o there_o be_v very_o few_o person_n but_o will_v acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v bury_v in_o darkness_n more_o gross_a than_o that_o of_o egypt_n so_o it_o will_v be_v needless_a here_o to_o produce_v the_o proof_n the_o eleven_o be_v scarce_o happy_a and_o baronius_n begin_v the_o history_n of_o it_o with_o a_o remark_n of_o so_o universal_a a_o corruption_n of_o manner_n chief_o among_o the_o churchman_n that_o it_o have_v make_v way_n say_v he_o for_o the_o common_a beleif_n of_o the_o near_a approach_n of_o antichrist_n and_o of_o the_o end_n 1001._o of_o the_o world_n how_o can_v it_o be_v possible_a that_o during_o such_o gloomy_a time_n religion_n faith_n and_o worship_n shall_v be_v preserve_v without_o any_o alteration_n saint_n paul_n have_v join_v together_o faith_n and_o a_o good_a conscience_n as_o two_o thing_n that_o mutual_o sustain_v one_o another_o 1._o and_o have_v take_v notice_n that_o those_o who_o cast_v off_o a_o good_a conscience_n make_v shipwreck_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o effect_n say_v saint_n chrysostome_n then_o when_o man_n lead_v corrupt_v life_n it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v keep_v 5._o themselves_o from_o fall_v into_o perverse_a doctrine_n 8._o to_o these_o consideration_n we_o may_v join_v that_o of_o the_o two_o sort_n of_o philosophy_n which_o successive_o have_v reign_v in_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o plato_n and_o the_o other_o of_o aristotle_n to_o who_o principle_n they_o have_v strive_v to_o accommodate_v the_o christian_a religion_n for_o it_o be_v scarce_o to_o be_v conceive_v but_o that_o mixture_n of_o platonic_a and_o peripatetic_a opinion_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v have_v deface_v the_o faith_n and_o quite_o alter_v his_o true_a worship_n it_o be_v for_o this_o
can_v not_o be_v a_o certain_a character_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o that_o council_n but_o why_o do_v we_o use_v argument_n in_o a_o matter_n in_o which_o experience_n have_v sufficient_o instruct_v we_o the_o five_o council_n assemble_v at_o constantinople_n on_o occasion_n of_o three_o book_n publish_v the_o one_o of_o ibas_n saecund_a bishop_n of_o edessa_n the_o other_o of_o theodorus_n of_o mopsuesta_n and_o the_o other_o of_o theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyrus_n be_v it_o not_o hold_v in_o spite_n of_o all_o the_o opposition_n of_o pope_n vigilius_n do_v not_o that_o council_n condemn_v those_o write_n as_o heretical_a against_o the_o express_a prohibition_n that_o vigilius_n have_v make_v by_o a_o public_a decree_n to_o condemn_v they_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o be_v not_o that_o very_a council_n in_o the_o end_n approve_v by_o the_o successor_n of_o vigilius_n and_o in_o fine_a receive_v throughout_o all_o the_o church_n for_o a_o true_a and_o holy_a ecumenical_a council_n those_o approbation_n therefore_o be_v only_o a_o juggle_n which_o whole_o depend_v on_o the_o capricious_a humour_n of_o the_o pope_n on_o their_o different_a interest_n on_o their_o good_a or_o ill_a humour_n one_o pope_n disapprove_v of_o a_o council_n and_o make_v it_o void_a to_o advance_v all_o that_o he_o do_v by_o that_o the_o council_n be_v remote_a enough_o from_o infallibility_n and_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v hold_v for_o infallible_a another_o pope_n come_v and_o receive_v and_o approve_v of_o it_o and_o behold_v on_o a_o sudden_a that_o council_n change_v its_o condition_n and_o become_v infallible_a beside_o that_o do_v not_o pope_n liberius_n approve_v a_o arian_n council_n hold_v at_o sirmium_n in_o subscribe_v a_o heretical_a confession_n that_o have_v be_v draw_v up_o and_o which_o saint_n hilary_n call_v the_o arian_n perfidiousness_n the_o heresy_n spring_v from_o sirmium_n for_o which_o he_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o liberius_n for_o what_o else_o be_v that_o subscription_n fragment_n in_o consequence_n of_o which_o liberius_n embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o arian_n but_o a_o ratification_n and_o real_a approbation_n of_o the_o act_n of_o a_o erroneous_a council_n and_o it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o say_v that_o liberius_n be_v in_o exile_n when_o he_o commit_v that_o error_n for_o without_o allege_v here_o what_o he_o himself_o declare_v to_o the_o eastern_a arian_n bishop_n that_o he_o be_v in_o peace_n and_o unanimity_n with_o they_o and_o all_o their_o province_n in_o good_a earnest_n and_o that_o he_o have_v receive_v that_o catholic_n faith_n with_o all_o his_o heart_n that_o he_o have_v never_o in_o the_o ibid._n least_o contradict_v it_o that_o he_o have_v ready_o give_v his_o consent_n that_o he_o follow_v and_o hold_v it_o his_o exile_n and_o concern_v to_o get_v away_o from_o they_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o he_o do_v approve_v a_o infidel_n confession_n nor_o by_o consequence_n let_v we_o see_v that_o it_o may_v very_o well_o happen_v that_o the_o pope_n do_v authorize_v the_o act_n of_o wicked_a council_n and_o that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v pretend_v that_o their_o approbation_n make_v council_n infallible_a nor_o that_o it_o have_v any_o certain_a ground_n for_o declare_v they_o to_o be_v such_o 6._o that_o example_n of_o liberius_n encounter_v also_o all_o those_o who_o ascribe_v that_o infallibility_n to_o the_o pope_n for_o behold_v one_o in_o who_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n hilary_n and_o st._n jerom_n that_o privilege_n have_v no_o effect_n but_o as_o that_o opinion_n be_v not_o general_o receive_v in_o this_o supra_fw-la kingdom_n and_o we_o need_v not_o to_o fear_v objection_n from_o any_o here_o so_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o refute_v they_o i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o that_o dispute_v that_o chron._n be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n about_o those_o to_o who_o this_o infallibility_n belong_v whether_o to_o the_o pope_n only_o or_o a_o council_n only_o or_o to_o a_o council_n approve_v by_o the_o pope_n or_o to_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o head_n of_o the_o council_n let_v we_o see_v that_o that_o pretence_n in_o general_n have_v no_o ground_n for_o if_o in_o truth_n the_o latin_a church_n have_v that_o privilege_n it_o will_v never_o be_v so_o uncertain_a as_o they_o have_v make_v it_o but_o it_o will_v have_v be_v know_v a_o little_a more_o clear_o where_o it_o reside_v however_o it_o be_v it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o it_o as_o a_o law_n of_o nature_n for_o she_o be_v compose_v of_o no_o different_a blood_n from_o the_o rest_n of_o man_n nor_o as_o a_o right_n join_v to_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n nor_o as_o a_o mere_a quality_n of_o a_o church_n for_o in_o that_o case_n the_o greek_a and_o other_o church_n will_v have_v the_o same_o advantage_n but_o that_o she_o pretend_v to_o it_o as_o a_o peculiar_a privilege_n whereby_o they_o be_v distinguish_v from_o other_o church_n as_o the_o greek_a and_o armenian_a etc._n etc._n it_o appear_v that_o they_o will_v not_o set_v this_o prerogative_n before_o we_o as_o a_o first_o principle_n which_o be_v evident_a of_o itself_o without_o need_v any_o proof_n for_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v not_o so_o clear_a that_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v be_v infallible_a as_o it_o be_v that_o one_o and_o one_o make_v two_o and_o that_o the_o whole_a be_v great_a than_o any_o of_o its_o part_n it_o be_v then_o certain_o but_o very_o reasonable_a to_o demand_v that_o they_o will_v give_v we_o the_o proof_n and_o ground_n of_o so_o important_a a_o right_n i_o mean_v other_o proof_n than_o those_o that_o be_v common_o take_v from_o the_o same_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v enough_o to_o confirm_v that_o infallibility_n for_o her_o only_a to_o say_v i_o be_o so_o every_o church_n may_v say_v the_o same_o and_o yet_o not_o be_v believe_v they_o ought_v to_o produce_v proof_n and_o proof_n that_o come_v from_o heaven_n since_o there_o be_v none_o beside_o god_n that_o can_v confer_v so_o great_a a_o right_n and_o they_o ought_v to_o show_v they_o to_o we_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v judge_v of_o they_o and_o weigh_v their_o cogency_n and_o truth_n that_o be_v so_o i_o affirm_v that_o our_o father_n be_v bind_v to_o use_v all_o sort_n of_o rational_a method_n to_o examine_v that_o question_n whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a or_o no_o and_o to_o look_v to_o both_o side_n to_o settle_v themselves_o in_o a_o good_a judgement_n this_o be_v that_o which_o in_o my_o opinion_n none_o will_v contest_v but_o from_o thence_o these_o thing_n will_v clear_o follow_v 1._o that_o our_o father_n have_v right_a to_o examine_v one_o of_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o be_v that_o of_o her_o infallibility_n 2._o that_o they_o have_v right_a to_o judge_v of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o proof_n which_o present_v themselves_o for_o or_o against_o it_o 3._o that_o they_o may_v lawful_o reject_v it_o as_o false_a if_o in_o their_o examination_n of_o it_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v false_a 4._o that_o it_o be_v neither_o absurd_a nor_o rash_a to_o maintain_v that_o every_o one_o have_v right_a to_o examine_v a_o tenet_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o judge_v of_o it_o 5._o that_o all_o those_o general_a objection_n which_o they_o have_v hitherto_o make_v against_o that_o truth_n be_v false_a and_o frivolous_a such_o as_o these_o that_o if_o one_o give_v all_o that_o liberty_n of_o examine_v every_o one_o may_v make_v a_o religion_n of_o his_o own_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n to_o keep_v man_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n that_o he_o who_o examine_v make_v himself_o a_o judge_n above_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v the_o ready_a way_n to_o bring_v in_o a_o private_a spirit_n and_o other_o such_o like_a thing_n all_o which_o be_v refute_v by_o that_o one_o example_n in_o the_o point_n of_o infallibility_n 6._o that_o if_o it_o be_v no_o way_n absurd_a that_o every_o one_o shall_v have_v right_a to_o examine_v a_o tenet_n of_o the_o church_n that_o can_v be_v prove_v otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v not_o also_o absurd_a to_o say_v that_o that_o right_a of_o search_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n belong_v to_o every_o christian_a 7._o that_o it_o be_v not_o absurd_a to_o say_v that_o a_o believer_n be_v master_n of_o his_o own_o faith_n by_o depend_v only_o upon_o god_n and_o independent_a on_o man_n 8._o that_o if_o every_o christian_a have_v right_a to_o examine_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a article_n of_o religion_n it_o be_v no_o way_n inconvenient_a to_o say_v that_o he_o have_v right_a to_o examine_v all_o for_o there_o be_v not_o less_o danger_n nor_o less_o
consequence_n for_o all_o than_o for_o one_o 9_o in_o fine_a it_o will_v also_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o our_o father_n be_v bind_v upon_o that_o pretence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o examine_v all_o the_o point_n of_o that_o religion_n for_o firm_o to_o assure_v themselves_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o privilege_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o consider_v it_o in_o its_o ground_n and_o its_o cause_n which_o be_v those_o proof_n that_o they_o call_v a_o priori_fw-la they_o ought_v further_o to_o look_v on_o it_o in_o its_o effect_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o see_v it_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n in_o its_o maxim_n in_o its_o voice_n and_o diligent_o to_o take_v notice_n whether_o they_o may_v see_v all_o the_o character_n of_o infallibility_n resplendent_a in_o it_o or_o whether_o they_o may_v not_o discover_v some_o error_n it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o disciple_n of_o jesus_n christ_n acknowledge_v and_o cleave_v to_o he_o i_o have_v give_v unto_o they_o say_v he_o the_o word_n which_o thou_o give_v i_o and_o they_o have_v receive_v 17._o they_o and_o have_v know_v sure_o that_o i_o come_v out_o from_o thou_o to_o who_o shall_v we_o go_v say_v they_o to_o he_o thou_o have_v the_o word_n of_o eternal_a life_n our_o father_n have_v so_o much_o the_o more_o reason_n to_o use_v 6._o they_o also_o when_o all_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o corruption_n which_o we_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n present_v themselves_o to_o their_o sight_n they_o observe_v there_o all_o the_o character_n of_o humane_a weakness_n of_o ambition_n covetousness_n interest_n negligence_n of_o plot_v contrivance_n and_o of_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o world_n and_o all_o the_o other_o mark_n of_o fallible_a man_n who_o can_v then_o blame_v they_o for_o hold_v so_o circumspect_a a_o course_n to_o come_v to_o the_o full_a and_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n so_o that_o that_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n be_v so_o far_o from_o drive_v our_o father_n from_o the_o examine_n of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o their_o day_n that_o the_o very_a same_o thing_n necessary_o engage_v and_o lead_v they_o to_o it_o chap._n vi_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o proof_n which_o they_o produce_v to_o establish_v the_o infalliblity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n let_v we_o see_v nevertheless_o upon_o what_o foundation_n that_o pretend_a prerogative_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v build_v they_o produce_v on_o this_o subject_a some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n and_o some_o argument_n but_o as_o to_o the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o which_o respect_v more_o peculiarly_a the_o latin_a church_n then_o the_o greek_a the_o egyptian_a the_o aethiopian_a and_o other_o every_o one_o of_o which_o have_v as_o much_o reason_n to_o apply_v they_o to_o themselves_o as_o the_o latin_n yet_o we_o do_v not_o here_o dispute_v about_o a_o favour_n common_a to_o all_o christian_a society_n but_o about_o a_o peculiar_a prerogative_n pretend_v to_o by_o the_o latin_n for_o they_o be_v all_o agree_v that_o all_o other_o society_n have_v err_v notwithstanding_o all_o those_o passage_n they_o ought_v then_o necessary_o to_o allege_v something_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o latin_n peculiarly_a exclusive_o from_o all_o other_o or_o they_o ought_v to_o come_v to_o a_o acknowledgement_n that_o those_o passage_n do_v not_o at_o all_o establish_v the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o visible_a church_n since_o if_o they_o do_v so_o establish_v it_o be_v so_o general_a as_o they_o be_v they_o will_v have_v the_o same_o cogency_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o armenian_n and_o the_o jacobite_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n 1._o in_o effect_n one_o sort_n of_o those_o passage_n respect_v the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v not_o that_o multitude_n of_o man_n who_o make_v profession_n of_o christianity_n or_o who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o external_a society_n of_o religion_n but_o the_o true_o faithful_a those_o holy_a man_n who_o god_n have_v inward_o regenerate_v by_o his_o spirit_n and_o who_o he_o lead_v to_o life_n everlasting_a it_o be_v of_o that_o church_n that_o it_o be_v say_v that_o she_o 28._o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o there_o be_v one_o body_n and_o one_o spirit_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v her_o head_n that_o she_o be_v his_o spouse_n it_o be_v only_o of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o no_o otherwise_o that_o these_o promise_n be_v verify_v upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o i_o will_v be_v with_o you_o always_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n i_o will_v pray_v the_o father_n and_o he_o shall_v give_v you_o another_o comforter_n who_o shall_v abide_v with_o you_o for_o ever_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n shall_v lead_v you_o into_o 28._o all_o truth_n where_o two_o or_o three_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o my_o name_n i_o will_v be_v there_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o these_o passage_n denote_v nothing_o less_o than_o a_o infallibility_n either_o in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n or_o in_o the_o side_n that_o be_v strong_a or_o in_o council_n or_o in_o the_o decision_n of_o pope_n or_o in_o tradition_n and_o ancient_a custom_n but_o they_o only_o signify_v that_o god_n will_v have_v always_o some_o true_o faithful_a upon_o the_o earth_n even_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o he_o will_v accompany_v they_o with_o such_o a_o measure_n of_o the_o light_n and_o grace_n of_o his_o spirit_n as_o shall_v in_o the_o end_n bring_v they_o to_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o kingdom_n 2._o there_o be_v other_o which_o they_o yet_o make_v use_n of_o far_o less_o to_o the_o purpose_n because_o they_o signify_v only_o the_o duty_n of_o pastor_n and_o what_o they_o be_v appoint_v to_o do_v and_o not_o that_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o shall_v do_v such_o as_o these_o go_v teach_v all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n son_n of_o man_n i_o 2._o have_v set_v thou_o for_o a_o watchman_n over_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n the_o priest_n lip_n shall_v keep_v knowledge_n and_o they_o shall_v seek_v the_o law_n at_o his_o mouth_n i_o have_v set_v watchman_n upon_o thy_o wall_n o_o jerusalem_n which_o shall_v never_o 62._o hold_v their_o peace_n day_n nor_o night_n and_o he_o give_v some_o apostle_n and_o some_o prophet_n and_o some_o evangelist_n and_o some_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n 4._o for_o the_o perfect_a of_o the_o saint_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n these_o and_o some_o other_o like_o passage_n show_v to_o what_o the_o office_n of_o the_o ministry_n be_v natural_o appoint_v and_o the_o obligation_n of_o those_o that_o be_v call_v to_o it_o but_o they_o be_v very_o far_o from_o give_v from_o thence_o a_o prerogative_n of_o infallibility_n 3._o they_o allege_v also_o some_o passage_n that_o recommend_v to_o the_o faithful_a the_o have_v a_o respect_n for_o and_o a_o obedience_n to_o their_o pastor_n such_o be_v these_o he_o that_o hear_v you_o hear_v i_o and_o he_o that_o reject_v 10._o you_o reject_v i_o obey_v they_o that_o have_v the_o rule_n over_o you_o and_o submit_v yourselves_o for_o they_o watch_v for_o your_o soul_n the_o scribe_n and_o the_o 13._o pharisee_n sit_v in_o moses_n seat_n all_z therefore_o whatsoever_o they_o bid_v you_o observe_v that_o observe_v and_o do_v but_o do_v not_o you_o after_o their_o work_n but_o i_o 23._o can_v see_v what_o this_o last_o passage_n shall_v let_v we_o see_v but_o that_o all_o those_o exhortation_n that_o god_n make_v to_o the_o faithful_a to_o have_v a_o submission_n to_o the_o word_n of_o their_o pastor_n denote_v very_o true_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o people_n in_o that_o matter_n but_o they_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o settle_v any_o infallibility_n in_o their_o pastor_n for_o be_v this_o that_o that_o jesus_n christ_n will_v say_v that_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n as_o long_o as_o they_o sit_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o moses_n be_v infallible_a he_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_n accuse_v they_o of_o have_v make_v void_a the_o commandment_n of_o god_n by_o their_o tradition_n and_o who_o elsewhere_o give_v his_o disciple_n such_o a_o charge_n to_o take_v heed_n of_o the_o leaven_n of_o the_o pharisee_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o their_o pernicious_a doctrine_n how_o many_o time_n be_v that_o obedience_n that_o respect_n and_o that_o submission_n recommend_v to_o child_n to_o give_v to_o their_o father_n in_o the_o scripture_n be_v it_o that_o the_o scripture_n in_o that_o ascribe_v to_o their_o
infallibility_n in_o the_o parliament_n so_o neither_o can_v that_o of_o the_o apostle_n do_v it_o for_o the_o church_n for_o society_n do_v not_o always_o follow_v their_o natural_a appointment_n we_o see_v that_o they_o often_o enough_o depart_v from_o they_o i_o confess_v that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o always_o wander_v from_o its_o end_n nor_o in_o all_o thing_n yet_o it_o can_v also_o be_v imagine_v that_o she_o never_o depart_v for_o the_o wicked_a be_v mingle_v with_o the_o good_a in_o the_o same_o society_n the_o dignity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v sometime_o to_o be_v find_v more_o possess_v by_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n then_o by_o the_o true_o faithful_a the_o very_o best_a man_n themselves_o be_v subject_a to_o weakness_n and_o they_o sometime_o commit_v fault_n of_o that_o importance_n that_o may_v consequent_o be_v dilate_v by_o continuance_n and_o all_o that_o can_v but_o produce_v error_n and_o corruption_n which_o it_o will_v be_v most_o necessary_a to_o reform_v behold_v all_o those_o passage_n of_o scripture_n upon_o which_o they_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o find_v that_o pretention_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o they_o they_o join_v some_o argument_n 1._o if_o say_v they_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o church_n to_o err_v why_o do_v we_o call_v it_o holy_a as_o we_o do_v in_o the_o creed_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_n 13._o church_n such_o a_o assembly_n that_o be_v unite_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o error_n be_v so_o far_o unfit_a to_o be_v call_v holy_a that_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v impious_a since_o it_o agree_v in_o a_o doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o holy_a truth_n reveal_v by_o god_n i_o answer_v that_o if_o this_o argument_n be_v good_a it_o will_v follow_v not_o only_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v infallible_a as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o also_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v impeccable_a in_o respect_n of_o manner_n for_o she_o be_v call_v holy_a as_o well_o from_o that_o holiness_n that_o regard_v good_a work_n as_o from_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o faith_n the_o church_n be_v holy_a but_o yet_o after_o a_o imperfect_a manner_n while_o she_o be_v here_o upon_o earth_n and_o she_o will_v never_o be_v perfect_o so_o but_o in_o heaven_n furthermore_o they_o ought_v to_o remember_v that_o the_o title_n of_o holy_a and_o general_o all_o other_o title_n of_o honour_n and_o glory_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n belong_v to_o it_o in_o truth_n only_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o true_a believer_n and_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o hypocrite_n and_o wicked_a which_o be_v mingle_v with_o the_o good_a in_o the_o same_o visible_a society_n and_o that_o it_o be_v but_o only_o on_o the_o same_o account_n of_o the_o good_a that_o all_o that_o visible_a body_n be_v call_v the_o church_n for_o they_o be_v none_o but_o those_o who_o god_n have_v call_v to_o his_o salvation_n who_o only_o can_v be_v the_o true_a mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o then_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o wicked_a prevail_v in_o that_o visible_a society_n they_o will_v fill_v up_o the_o pulpit_n they_o will_v be_v master_n of_o council_n and_o of_o decision_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o government_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n and_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o introduce_v error_n and_o a_o false_a worship_n but_o when_o those_o person_n shall_v introduce_v and_o authorise_v they_o the_o church_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v holy_a not_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o wicked_a man_n who_o waste_v it_o and_o corrupt_v it_o as_o much_o as_o it_o lie_v in_o their_o power_n to_o do_v but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o god_n will_v keep_v pure_a by_o the_o illumination_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o method_n of_o his_o providence_n the_o church_n of_o israel_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o its_o great_a idolatry_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o keep_v the_o title_n of_o a_o holy_a nation_n and_o a_o kingdom_n of_o priest_n which_o moses_n have_v give_v she_o but_o she_o keep_v they_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o her_o corruptor_n and_o those_o 19_o wretched_a man_n that_o will_v have_v seduce_v she_o but_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o god_n have_v always_o do_v that_o which_o he_o do_v in_o the_o day_n of_o elias_n where_o he_o reserve_v seven_o thousand_o man_n who_o have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n unto_o baal_n and_o it_o be_v in_o those_o that_o the_o church_n be_v preserve_v and_o always_o keep_v holy_a 2._o but_o yet_o further_o say_v they_o if_o the_o church_n may_v err_v and_o particular_o 14._o the_o church_n representative_a that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o body_n of_o pastor_n why_o do_v the_o council_n pronounce_v anathema_n against_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v not_o consent_v to_o their_o decree_n will_v it_o not_o be_v very_o unjust_a to_o bind_v man_n under_o so_o great_a a_o penalty_n to_o consent_v to_o thing_n that_o be_v uncertain_a and_o which_o may_v be_v false_a i_o answer_v that_o the_o force_n of_o the_o anathema_n of_o those_o council_n depend_v altogether_o on_o their_o justice_n if_o those_o council_n have_v lawful_o decide_v controversy_n according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o if_o with_o the_o truth_n they_o have_v keep_v love_n and_o charity_n according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o apostle_n their_o anathema_n be_v very_o efficacious_a and_o all_o that_o they_o bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n but_o if_o they_o have_v decide_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o truth_n or_o against_o charity_n if_o they_o have_v abuse_v their_o place_n their_o anathema_n be_v vain_a and_o rash_a and_o will_v fall_v upon_o none_o but_o their_o head_n who_o pronounce_v they_o for_o god_n have_v never_o submit_v his_o righteousness_n to_o the_o unrighteousness_n of_o any_o prelate_n all_o the_o force_n of_o those_o thunderbolt_n depend_v on_o those_o very_a thing_n which_o have_v be_v decide_v we_o can_v do_v nothing_o say_v the_o apostle_n against_o the_o truth_n we_o ought_v not_o then_o to_o imagine_v that_o those_o anathema_n must_v needs_o be_v infallible_a we_o ought_v not_o also_o to_o believe_v that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v right_o use_v if_o they_o have_v not_o that_o infallibility_n saint_n hilary_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o yet_o nevertheless_o he_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n fragm_n against_o liberius_n who_o be_v a_o deceiver_n saint_n paul_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o make_v we_o infallible_a and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o he_o command_v we_o to_o anathematise_v even_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n and_o himself_o if_o he_o shall_v preach_v any_o other_o gospel_n then_o that_o which_o he_o have_v preach_v 1_o unto_o we_o cyril_n of_o alexandria_n do_v not_o aspire_v after_o infallibility_n and_o yet_o he_o thunder_v out_o his_o anathema_n against_o all_o the_o error_n of_o nestorius_n the_o second_o council_n of_o tours_n never_o think_v of_o be_v infallible_a and_o yet_o nevertheless_o it_o anathematise_v all_o those_o who_o after_o the_o three_o admonition_n refuse_v to_o restore_v the_o good_n of_o the_o church_n in_o fine_a every_o private_a person_n pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o all_o heresy_n the_o anathema_n of_o the_o council_n be_v not_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o magistrate_n the_o force_n of_o which_o depend_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o he_o who_o pronounce_v they_o they_o be_v only_o the_o denuntiation_n that_o man_n make_v on_o god_n side_n as_o his_o interpreter_n and_o his_o minister_n of_o the_o severity_n of_o his_o judgement_n against_o the_o unbeleiver_n the_o wicked_a and_o the_o heretic_n and_o provide_v that_o those_o denuntiation_n shall_v be_v found_v on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o far_o as_o the_o light_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o their_o good_a conscience_n can_v persuade_v they_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o doubt_v but_o that_o they_o will_v be_v just_a although_o they_o will_v not_o be_v infallible_a for_o howsoever_o it_o be_v that_o good_a and_o lawful_a council_n assemble_v in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n will_v never_o pretend_v that_o their_o anathema_n shall_v bind_v any_o person_n any_o far_a than_o their_o decision_n and_o their_o canon_n be_v just_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o scripture_n 3._o they_o add_v yet_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o church_n to_o err_v it_o be_v possible_a for_o it_o total_o to_o fall_v away_o after_o that_o manner_n that_o 2._o there_o shall_v not_o be_v any_o long_o a_o church_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o how_o many_o promise_n have_v we_o in_o the_o scripture_n that_o denote_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o church_n god_n say_v in_o hosea_n that_o he_o will_v betrothe_v she_o unto_o he_o for_o ever_o
word_n mention_v either_o there_o or_o any_o where_o else_o and_o as_o to_o that_o passage_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n etc._n etc._n whether_o they_o understand_v 16._o it_o of_o that_o confession_n which_o saint_n peter_n have_v make_v or_o whether_o they_o refer_v it_o to_o his_o person_n i_o say_v that_o no_o one_o can_v understand_v it_o of_o his_o successor_n since_o there_o be_v not_o any_o mention_n make_v of_o they_o either_o direct_o or_o indirect_o for_o when_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v not_o when_o it_o have_v never_o yet_o be_v the_o church_n do_v not_o fail_v of_o be_v build_v upon_o that_o confession_n of_o saint_n peter_n comprehend_v jesus_n christ_n upon_o who_o the_o church_n be_v every_o way_n build_v but_o also_o because_o that_o confession_n of_o saint_n peter_n or_o saint_n peter_n confess_v be_v as_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a stone_n in_o that_o mystical_a building_n which_o be_v not_o leave_v alone_o for_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v not_o only_o the_o foundation_n but_o the_o sovereign_a architect_n have_v add_v many_o other_o in_o all_o age_n and_o will_v always_o join_v other_o to_o they_o till_o the_o building_n be_v entire_o finish_v that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o god_n fulfil_v the_o decree_n of_o his_o election_n but_o to_o go_v on_o with_o our_o discourse_n of_o the_o visibility_n of_o the_o true_a church_n i_o affirm_v in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o know_v very_o well_o what_o a_o true_a church_n visible_a be_v for_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o all_o those_o person_n who_o compose_v that_o visible_a society_n shall_v be_v that_o true_a church_n none_o but_o those_o true_a believer_n i_o will_v say_v those_o who_o join_v to_o their_o external_a profession_n of_o christianty_n a_o true_a and_o sincere_a piety_n be_v real_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o for_o the_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o worldly_a profane_a and_o hypocritical_a they_o be_v but_o the_o church_n in_o appearance_n only_o and_o not_o indeed_o for_o have_v no_o inward_a call_v which_o consist_v in_o faith_n and_o love_n they_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n nor_o be_v they_o of_o his_o communion_n notwithstanding_o they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v mix_v with_o the_o faithful_a by_o reason_n of_o that_o external_a profession_n as_o if_o they_o real_o be_v in_o the_o same_o religious_a society_n with_o they_o what_o then_o be_v the_o visibility_n of_o the_o true_a church_n as_o to_o we_o it_o be_v not_o that_o we_o can_v distinct_o and_o with_o any_o certainty_n affirm_v behold_v these_o be_v the_o true_o faithful_a of_o jesus_n christ_n none_o but_o but_o god_n alone_o can_v know_v they_o after_o that_o distinct_a manner_n and_o and_o without_o a_o possibility_n of_o be_v deceive_v but_o this_o we_o may_v say_v of_o that_o visible_a society_n that_o under_o that_o ministry_n and_o in_o that_o communion_n god_n preserve_v and_o raise_v the_o true_o faithful_a whence_o we_o may_v from_o this_o judgement_n with_o solidity_n and_o truth_n and_o i_o may_v say_v also_o without_o a_o possibility_n of_o be_v deceive_v that_o there_o be_v a_o true_a visible_a church_n in_o that_o sense_n i_o declare_v that_o there_o have_v always_o be_v some_o way_n or_o other_o a_o true_a church_n visible_a upon_o earth_n not_o but_o that_o god_n can_v make_v it_o whole_o disappear_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n whensoever_o it_o shall_v please_v he_o to_o do_v so_o without_o do_v man_n any_o wrong_n or_o any_o breach_n of_o his_o promise_n since_o he_o have_v without_o doubt_n extraordinary_a way_n to_o beget_v faith_n in_o the_o heart_n of_o his_o child_n and_o to_o keep_v they_o on_o in_o that_o course_n and_o to_o lead_v they_o in_o the_o end_n unto_o salvation_n without_o make_v use_n either_o of_o the_o public_a assembly_n or_o ministry_n but_o only_o because_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o there_o ever_o happen_v since_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o christianity_n a_o eclipse_n so_o full_a and_o entire_a that_o one_o can_v not_o some_o way_n say_v there_o be_v a_o society_n in_o which_o god_n do_v keep_v the_o true_o faithful_a i_o say_v after_o some_o way_n for_o as_o that_o judgement_n depend_v on_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o to_o be_v able_a to_o know_v a_o society_n and_o a_o ministry_n and_o the_o other_o to_o know_v that_o under_o that_o ministry_n and_o in_o that_o society_n a_o man_n may_v work_v out_o his_o own_o salvation_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o first_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o distinguish_v between_o two_o season_n the_o one_o of_o liberty_n and_o prosperity_n where_o the_o church_n have_v its_o assembly_n and_o exercise_n its_o ministry_n open_o in_o the_o face_n of_o all_o the_o world_n for_o then_o she_o be_v much_o more_o visible_a than_o she_o will_v be_v otherwise_o that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v far_o more_o easy_a to_o be_v know_v what_o society_n and_o what_o ministry_n that_o be_v such_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o constantine_n and_o other_o christian_a emperor_n and_o it_o be_v in_o such_o time_n as_o those_o that_o the_o promise_n of_o its_o outward_a splendour_n if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o in_o scripture_n be_v accomplish_v the_o other_o season_n be_v that_o of_o its_o affliction_n and_o persecution_n such_o be_v that_o of_o the_o first_o century_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n and_o the_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n for_o none_o can_v deny_v that_o then_o the_o church_n be_v less_o discernible_a by_o its_o assembly_n not_o only_o because_o they_o be_v more_o private_a and_o less_o expose_v to_o the_o public_a view_n but_o also_o yet_o further_o because_o the_o name_n of_o christian_a have_v be_v defame_v by_o a_o thousand_o calumny_n and_o charge_v with_o a_o thousand_o false_a imputation_n which_o make_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v far_o more_o difficult_a and_o it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v that_o then_o the_o church_n be_v visible_a and_o illustrious_a by_o the_o blood_n of_o its_o martyr_n for_o the_o blood_n of_o its_o martyr_n do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o hinder_v the_o accuse_v of_o the_o christian_n of_o most_o odious_a crime_n that_o which_o hinder_v its_o be_v liable_a to_o be_v easy_o know_v those_o accusation_n be_v as_o a_o cloud_n before_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o common_a people_n which_o be_v necessary_o to_o be_v discipate_v before_o they_o can_v come_v to_o know_v what_o christianity_n be_v so_o that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v more_o or_o less_o visible_a according_a to_o the_o difference_n of_o its_o season_n as_o to_o the_o second_o thing_n which_o be_v to_o know_v that_o one_o may_v be_v save_v in_o that_o society_n and_o under_o that_o ministry_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o we_o distinguish_v of_o the_o two_o state_n or_o condition_n wherein_o that_o society_n may_v be_v find_v the_o one_o be_v a_o more_o pure_a state_n then_o when_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v without_o mixture_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o man_n when_o the_o public_a worship_n be_v perform_v without_o superstition_n and_o the_o sacrament_n plain_o administer_v according_a to_o their_o primitive_a institution_n and_o when_o general_o religion_n be_v establish_v teach_v and_o observe_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n leave_v it_o to_o the_o world_n in_o that_o condition_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o true_a church_n in_o very_o visible_a and_o very_o discernible_a for_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o behold_v all_o the_o character_n of_o its_o truth_n which_o only_o consist_v in_o its_o conformity_n to_o that_o lively_a primitive_a and_o natural_a image_n of_o christianity_n which_o god_n have_v leave_v we_o in_o his_o holy_a scripture_n but_o it_o be_v not_o less_o certain_a that_o a_o church_n may_v fall_v into_o a_o quite_o contrary_a condition_n that_o be_v to_o say_v into_o a_o state_n of_o corruption_n then_o when_o it_o add_v to_o divine_a truth_n strange_a and_o adulterate_a doctrine_n when_o it_o mingle_v superstition_n with_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n and_o when_o in_o stead_n of_o a_o just_a government_n it_o exercise_v a_o insolent_a and_o absolute_a dominion_n over_o man_n conscience_n in_o one_o word_n then_o when_o all_o thing_n appear_v so_o confuse_v and_o in_o that_o disorder_n that_o one_o can_v scarce_o any_o more_o see_v any_o trace_n of_o that_o beautiful_a and_o glorious_a image_n of_o christianity_n which_o i_o have_v before_o speak_v of_o to_o shine_v forth_o in_o that_o condition_n i_o affirm_v that_o true_a church_n be_v very_o hard_a to_o be_v know_v for_o howsoever_o it_o be_v most_o visible_a in_o quality_n of_o a_o church_n because_o its_o assembly_n may_v be_v
prejudices_fw-la be_v will_v they_o say_v to_o defend_v themselves_o that_o their_o be_v a_o very_a great_a difference_n between_o the_o jewish_a visible_a church_n and_o the_o christian_a that_o this_o have_v its_o right_n privilege_n and_o promise_n which_o the_o other_o have_v not_o for_o she_o have_v a_o sovereign_a authority_n over_o the_o faith_n of_o her_o child_n a_o privilege_n that_o she_o can_v never_o err_v and_o promise_n of_o a_o perpetual_a visibility_n but_o to_o come_v to_o that_o they_o ought_v first_o to_o renounce_v all_o those_o general_a proof_n upon_o which_o they_o find_v that_o absolute_a obedience_n to_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o need_v say_v no_o more_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v do_v that_o the_o darkness_n of_o our_o mind_n our_o personal_a prejudices_fw-la the_o uncertainty_n wherein_o we_o be_v of_o be_v deceive_v in_o our_o judgement_n the_o be_v overwhelm_v with_o a_o thousand_o care_n and_o a_o thousand_o temporal_a necessity_n which_o almost_o preface_n whole_o take_v we_o up_o and_o which_o will_v not_o allow_v we_o to_o give_v more_o than_o a_o very_a little_a time_n to_o the_o examine_v the_o truth_n of_o religion_n the_o want_n of_o necessary_a help_n the_o ignorance_n narrow_a and_o limit_a understanding_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o mankind_n constrain_v we_o to_o refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o church_n all_o that_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n if_o they_o restrain_v it_o to_o a_o privilege_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o these_o very_a same_o general_a reason_n have_v place_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n man_n see_v not_o then_o more_o clear_o than_o they_o do_v in_o these_o day_n they_o be_v not_o more_o assure_v in_o their_o judgement_n they_o be_v not_o less_o cumber_v with_o worldly_a affair_n they_o be_v not_o less_o unprovided_a of_o necessary_a help_n for_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n they_o be_v not_o then_o less_o ignorant_a and_o their_o mind_n less_o narrow_a than_o man_n be_v now_o in_o these_o day_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o that_o do_v not_o make_v it_o their_o duty_n blind_o to_o follow_v their_o pastor_n or_o ordinary_a guide_n these_o be_v then_o nothing_o but_o shadow_n and_o frivolous_a pretence_n which_o have_v be_v of_o no_o force_n then_o can_v have_v any_o weight_n now_o we_o need_v not_o further_o say_v as_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la have_v do_v preface_n that_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o god_n can_v save_v man_n and_o even_o the_o most_o ignorant_a and_o simple_a that_o yet_o he_o do_v not_o offer_v they_o any_o other_o way_n to_o salvation_n then_o that_o of_o the_o true_a religion_n that_o it_o be_v therefore_o necessary_a that_o that_o shall_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a to_o be_v know_v that_o yet_o notwithstanding_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n more_o difficult_a more_o dangerous_a and_o less_o fit_v to_o all_o capacity_n then_o that_o of_o examine_v all_o its_o tenet_n one_o may_v equal_o apply_v all_o those_o proposition_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o well_o as_o to_o those_o of_o the_o new_a god_n can_v save_v man_n there_o he_o make_v no_o other_o way_n to_o salvation_n then_o that_o of_o the_o true_a religion_n that_o aught_o then_o to_o have_v be_v easy_o know_v and_o that_o way_n of_o examination_n be_v not_o less_o dangerous_a nor_o more_o fit_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o capacity_n than_o it_o be_v now_o notwithstanding_o all_o that_o have_v not_o any_o force_n to_o hinder_v the_o faithful_a from_o examine_v it_o they_o can_v then_o in_o these_o day_n draw_v any_o consequence_n from_o what_o they_o so_o propose_v i_o affirm_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o all_o those_o other_o inconvenience_n which_o they_o invent_v to_o take_v away_o from_o every_o one_o that_o right_n of_o examine_v the_o state_n of_o religion_n by_o the_o scripture_n and_o not_o whole_o to_o believe_v their_o pastor_n as_o that_o it_o will_v be_v to_o introduce_v a_o principle_n of_o schism_n and_o division_n that_o every_o one_o may_v make_v himself_o a_o judge_n of_o the_o church_n that_o every_o one_o may_v make_v a_o religion_n according_a to_o his_o fancy_n that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a rashness_n for_o private_a person_n to_o imagine_v that_o they_o have_v more_o understanding_n and_o more_o wisdom_n than_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o other_o such_o like_a thing_n they_o may_v see_v that_o all_o those_o arguing_n be_v bring_v in_o vain_o and_o to_o no_o purpose_n for_o if_o they_o be_v good_a and_o solid_a be_v so_o general_a as_o they_o be_v they_o will_v serve_v for_o all_o time_n and_o all_o place_n and_o will_v have_v their_o force_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n as_o well_o as_o they_o will_v have_v they_o conclude_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o second_o place_n those_o right_n privilege_n and_o promise_n which_o they_o will_v ascribe_v to_o the_o christian_a visible_a church_n in_o exclusion_n of_o the_o jewish_a be_v evident_o null_a if_o they_o will_v make_v they_o depend_v precise_o on_o christianity_n for_o as_o i_o have_v before_o note_v the_o greek_a church_n the_o armenian_a the_o nestorian_a and_o aethiopian_a may_v pretend_v to_o they_o as_o just_o as_o the_o latin_a and_o yet_o the_o latin_a apply_v they_o to_o herself_o in_o particular_a to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o all_o the_o other_o they_o ought_v then_o either_o to_o show_v we_o what_o reason_n she_o have_v to_o appropriate_v those_o right_n privilege_n and_o general_a promise_n and_o to_o make_v that_o that_o regard_v the_o body_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n become_v particular_a to_o she_o or_o it_o be_v necessary_a they_o show_v we_o that_o indeed_o they_o be_v not_o those_o right_n privilege_n and_o promise_n that_o be_v common_a to_o all_o christian_a society_n and_o that_o they_o be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o do_v either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o for_o neither_o nature_n nor_o grace_n have_v give_v any_o of_o those_o privilege_n or_o right_n to_o the_o latin_n in_o exclusion_n from_o all_o other_o christian_n they_o be_v neither_o more_o lord_n of_o our_o conscience_n nor_o more_o infallible_a than_o other_o christianity_n be_v uniform_a throughout_o the_o scripture_n also_o do_v not_o contain_v any_o one_o particular_a promise_n for_o they_o on_o the_o contrary_a saint_n paul_n say_v that_o in_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v neither_o jew_n nor_o greek_a nor_o barbarian_a nor_o scythian_a nor_o bond_n nor_o free_a but_o christ_n be_v all_o and_o in_o all_o so_o that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o draw_v that_o to_o herself_o which_o be_v a_o common_a right_n nor_o to_o pretend_v any_o peculiar_a privilege_n but_o in_o the_o sum_n of_o all_o we_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n that_o those_o pretend_a privilege_n of_o infallibility_n which_o they_o ascribe_v to_o the_o christian_a church_n visible_a and_o those_o promise_n of_o perpetual_a visibility_n in_o that_o sense_n of_o visibility_n wherein_o they_o understand_v it_o be_v chimera_n which_o have_v not_o any_o foundation_n either_o in_o scripture_n or_o reason_n and_o as_o to_o that_o right_n of_o soveraign-authority_n it_o can_v here_o be_v allege_v but_o to_o very_o ill_a purpose_n for_o it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v yet_o in_o dispute_n and_o whereof_o we_o have_v show_v the_o falsity_n from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n but_o they_o may_v draw_v from_o that_o example_n a_o consequence_n against_o the_o latin_a one_o because_o that_o if_o that_o pretence_n will_v have_v be_v heretofore_o pernicious_a and_o destructive_a to_o religion_n and_o the_o true_a church_n as_o they_o may_v see_v it_o will_v have_v be_v it_o follow_v that_o it_o will_v be_v so_o yet_o in_o these_o day_n if_o then_o they_o can_v set_v before_o we_o any_o other_o difference_n between_o those_o two_o term_n and_o those_o two_o church_n which_o hinder_v my_o conclusion_n the_o argument_n will_v hold_v entire_a for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v enough_o to_o overthrow_v it_o mere_o to_o say_v that_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v that_o authority_n and_o that_o the_o jewish_a have_v it_o not_o but_o they_o ought_v to_o give_v we_o a_o reason_n for_o it_o 3._o but_o to_o proceed_v with_o our_o reflection_n if_o that_o maxim_n whereof_o we_o treat_v be_v true_a that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o give_v to_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n a_o blind_a obedience_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n to_o see_v with_o their_o eye_n to_o tread_v in_o their_o step_n and_o to_o divest_v themselves_o of_o their_o own_o conduct_n to_o rest_v upon_o they_o the_o jew_n who_o reject_v jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o doctrine_n during_o the_o time_n of_o his_o preach_v
thing_n in_o fine_a that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n more_o dangerous_a more_o difficult_a and_o less_o fit_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o capacity_n then_o that_o of_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o its_o tenet_n that_o the_o cut_n off_o of_o that_o way_n lead_v of_o itself_o to_o that_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n since_o every_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o something_o and_o he_o that_o can_v not_o learn_v by_o himself_o must_v necessary_o learn_v it_o of_o another_o they_o will_v then_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o doubt_v whether_o they_o shall_v take_v the_o catholic_n church_n for_o their_o guide_n and_o borrow_v its_o eye_n to_o discern_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o they_o will_v believe_v themselves_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o assure_v in_o follow_v that_o than_o if_o they_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o weak_a ef-fort_n of_o their_o own_o reason_n tell_v i_o i_o pray_v whether_o that_o discourse_n will_v have_v be_v very_o proper_a for_o the_o conversion_n of_o that_o jew_n and_o whether_o he_o may_v not_o just_o have_v answer_v that_o he_o be_v also_o uncertain_a whether_o he_o shall_v not_o deceive_v himself_o and_o take_v the_o wrong_a side_n from_o the_o very_a same_o reason_n that_o he_o have_v allege_v from_o whence_o he_o may_v as_o well_o conclude_v that_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o yield_v himself_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n which_o have_v be_v the_o most_o eminent_a one_o that_o be_v ever_o in_o the_o world_n because_o that_o although_o it_o have_v sect_n among_o it_o who_o dispute_v the_o truth_n of_o its_o tenet_n yet_o it_o have_v nothing_o that_o can_v make_v that_o high_a authority_n which_o arise_v from_o external_a sign_n to_o be_v oppose_v with_o any_o colourable_a pretence_n to_o speak_v in_o the_o same_o language_n that_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la use_n that_o he_o seek_v then_o to_o take_v she_o for_o his_o guide_n and_o to_o believe_v himself_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o assure_v in_o follow_v she_o than_o if_o he_o have_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o weak_a ef-fort_n of_o his_o own_o reason_n furthermore_o he_o may_v think_v it_o very_o strange_a that_o the_o apostle_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v go_v about_o to_o violate_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n a_o principle_n which_o in_o the_o end_n they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o establish_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o their_o own_o that_o they_o shall_v then_o plead_v for_o that_o maxim_n that_o every_o one_o ought_v to_o examine_v the_o tenet_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o search_v out_o the_o true_a religion_n by_o himself_o without_o absolute_o trust_v to_o his_o ordinary_a pastor_n since_o that_o they_o will_v have_v they_o to_o hear_v they_o notwithstanding_o the_o condemnation_n that_o their_o church_n have_v pronounce_v against_o they_o but_o that_o afterward_o they_o shall_v quick_o change_v that_o maxim_n towards_o those_o who_o they_o shall_v have_v convert_v and_o have_v bind_v they_o to_o have_v depend_v blind_o on_o their_o guide_n that_o inequality_n will_v not_o have_v appear_v fair_a tell_v i_o i_o pray_v yet_o once_o more_o whether_o the_o jew_n have_v not_o have_v some_o reason_n of_o his_o side_n and_o whether_o that_o maxim_n of_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la be_v not_o far_o more_o destructive_a of_o the_o interest_n of_o christianity_n than_o can_v be_v easy_o conceive_v it_o open_v a_o gate_n to_o the_o jew_n to_o defend_v their_o unbelief_n to_o justify_v all_o their_o bold_a attempt_n and_o to_o calumniate_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o his_o bless_a apostle_n 6._o what_o may_v not_o those_o unbeliever_n have_v say_v against_o those_o who_o be_v convert_v they_o may_v have_v treat_v they_o as_o rash_a presumptuous_a as_o rebel_n and_o schismatic_n as_o disturber_n of_o order_n as_o a_o sort_n of_o man_n of_o a_o private_a spirit_n who_o will_v make_v themselves_o judge_n of_o the_o church_n and_o despoil_v it_o of_o its_o lawful_a authority_n to_o invest_v themselves_o in_o it_o but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o scandalous_a be_v that_o as_o that_o principle_n which_o we_o oppose_v open_v the_o mouth_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n so_o it_o shut_v up_o those_o of_o the_o new_a christian_n and_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o mean_n of_o justify_v themselves_o for_o what_o can_v they_o have_v say_v to_o which_o those_o other_o may_v not_o immediate_o have_v reply_v by_o the_o mere_a application_n of_o that_o principle_n can_v they_o have_v say_v that_o they_o have_v know_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n out_o of_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n that_o jesus_n be_v the_o true_a messiah_n but_o they_o may_v have_v answer_v they_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n and_o not_o to_o they_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n can_v they_o have_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v a_o extraordinary_a call_n but_o they_o may_v have_v tell_v they_o also_o that_o it_o be_v not_o for_o private_a man_n to_o judge_v whether_o those_o who_o say_v they_o be_v extraordinary_o send_v be_v so_o indeed_o that_o that_o will_v be_v to_o give_v way_n to_o impostor_n that_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o make_v that_o discernment_n and_o that_o she_o have_v loud_o declare_v that_o they_o be_v no_o other_o than_o such_o can_v they_o have_v allege_v the_o miracle_n of_o jesus_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o they_o may_v have_v give_v they_o the_o very_a same_o for_o a_o answer_n that_o see_v there_o be_v true_a and_o false_a miracle_n it_o be_v not_o for_o the_o common_a people_n who_o owe_v a_o absolute_a obedience_n to_o their_o guide_n to_o undertake_v to_o discern_v between_o they_o but_o for_o the_o church_n which_o have_v then_o explain_v they_o when_o she_o say_v that_o jesus_n cast_v out_o devil_n by_o the_o prince_n of_o devil_n can_v they_o have_v complain_v of_o the_o disorder_n and_o 3_o corruption_n that_o then_o reign_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n but_o they_o may_v have_v tell_v they_o that_o they_o be_v ingrateful_a and_o unnatural_a child_n who_o lift_v themselves_o up_o against_o their_o mother_n and_o think_v of_o nothing_o else_o but_o dishonour_v she_o and_o that_o whatsoever_o they_o may_v say_v they_o ought_v to_o borrow_v her_o eye_n for_o the_o discern_a the_o truth_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o to_o rest_v assure_v in_o follow_v of_o she_o in_o fine_a that_o principle_n seem_v to_o do_v nothing_o else_o but_o to_o give_v a_o complete_a victory_n to_o judaisme_n over_o christianity_n 7._o but_o there_o be_v more_o in_o it_o yet_o for_o the_o heathen_n may_v so_o have_v prevail_v against_o the_o first_o preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o have_v stop_v its_o progress_n i_o confess_v that_o the_o heathen_n do_v not_o call_v their_o religious_a society_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n but_o what_o do_v the_o name_n signify_v be_v they_o not_o all_o unite_a in_o one_o religious_a society_n have_v they_o not_o all_o their_o guide_n their_o priest_n those_o that_o offer_v up_o their_o sacrifice_n and_o their_o high_a priest_n put_v into_o their_o hand_n then_o that_o maxim_n of_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la with_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o it_o be_v establish_v the_o obscurity_n of_o man_n understanding_n that_o doubt_v of_o be_v deceive_v the_o cumbrance_n of_o worldly_a affair_n the_o want_n of_o necessary_a help_n and_o all_o those_o other_o pretence_n which_o they_o propose_v to_o we_o to_o make_v we_o blind_o follow_v their_o conduct_n and_o it_o will_v work_v the_o same_o effect_n as_o it_o do_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o heathen_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v make_v use_n of_o it_o for_o the_o hinder_v their_o harken_v to_o those_o preacher_n to_o justify_v that_o obstinacy_n with_o which_o they_o resist_v the_o gospel_n to_o elude_v those_o miracle_n to_o condemn_v the_o apostle_n themselves_o and_o those_o who_o have_v be_v convert_v by_o hear_v they_o as_o a_o sort_n of_o man_n who_o have_v break_v that_o order_n which_o they_o themselves_o acknowledge_v so_o necessary_a to_o be_v keep_v they_o may_v very_o well_o have_v tell_v they_o you_o have_v not_o the_o true_a religion_n you_o be_v not_o that_o church_n to_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o give_v a_o absolute_a submission_n we_o have_v a_o heavenly_a and_o a_o extraordinary_a call_n and_o we_o prove_v it_o by_o miracle_n the_o heathen_n may_v have_v answer_v they_o out_o of_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o author_n of_o these_o prejudices_fw-la all_o those_o thing_n be_v in_o question_n between_o our_o guide_n and_o you_o we_o can_v of_o ourselves_o decide_v they_o the_o darkness_n of_o our_o understanding_n the_o little_a assurance_n we_o can_v have_v that_o we_o be_v not_o deceive_v the_o just_a fear_n that_o that_o doubt_n must_v infer_v
if_o you_o will_v give_v to_o the_o simple_a sort_n to_o those_o babe_n for_o example_n whereof_o jesus_n christ_n speak_v that_o his_o mystery_n have_v be_v reveal_v unto_o they_o if_o you_o give_v they_o i_o say_v that_o right_a and_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o that_o important_a and_o fundamental_a question_n to_o wit_n whether_o the_o call_v of_o a_o man_n be_v extraordinary_a and_o divine_a or_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o so_o whether_o his_o miracle_n be_v those_o of_o a_o true_a minister_n of_o god_n or_o of_o a_o false_a prophet_n whether_o it_o be_v a_o true_a angel_n of_o light_n or_o a_o disguise_a angel_n of_o darkness_n and_o to_o judge_v of_o all_o those_o thing_n after_o the_o church_n and_o against_o the_o church_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v refuse_v they_o the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o judge_v also_o of_o its_o doctrine_n and_o the_o point_n of_o religion_n whereof_o the_o true_a knowledge_n be_v by_o nothing_o near_o so_o difficult_a god_n have_v forewarn_v his_o people_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o give_v themselves_o over_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o miracle_n and_o he_o have_v appoint_v that_o they_o shall_v judge_v of_o they_o by_o the_o doctrine_n they_o accompany_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o discern_a of_o miracle_n and_o judge_v of_o that_o doctrine_n be_v two_o inseparable_a thing_n and_o that_o their_o right_n belong_v to_o the_o same_o person_n if_o there_o arise_v say_v god_n among_o you_o a_o prophet_n or_o a_o dreamer_n of_o dream_n and_o give_v thou_o a_o sign_n or_o a_o wonder_n and_o the_o sign_n or_o the_o wonder_n come_v to_o pass_v whereof_o he_o speak_v unto_o thou_o say_v let_v we_o go_v after_o other_o god_n which_o thou_o have_v not_o know_v and_o let_v we_o serve_v they_o thou_o shall_v not_o hearken_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o that_o prophet_n or_o that_o dreamer_n of_o dream_n for_o the_o lord_n your_o god_n prove_v you_o to_o know_v whether_o you_o love_v the_o lord_n your_o god_n with_o all_o your_o heart_n it_o appear_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o way_n for_o man_n to_o judge_v well_o of_o miracle_n be_v to_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o he_o that_o work_v they_o so_o that_o if_o they_o will_v a_o gree_n to_o give_v the_o people_n a_o right_a to_o discern_v miracle_n they_o can_v take_v away_o from_o they_o that_o of_o discern_v that_o doctrine_n they_o uphold_v jesus_n christ_n suppose_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o he_o say_v that_o there_o shall_v arise_v false_a christ_n and_o false_a prophet_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v work_v great_a sign_n and_o wonder_n to_o seduce_v if_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o very_a elect._n for_o how_o can_v they_o otherwise_o discern_v those_o miracle_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n but_o by_o examine_v their_o word_n so_o a_o famous_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n have_v not_o scruple_v to_o write_v that_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o reject_v miracle_n and_o those_o man_n who_o make_v use_v of_o they_o than_o when_o they_o be_v join_v with_o a_o doctrine_n which_o the_o church_n have_v condemn_v his_o word_n be_v considerable_a and_o very_o well_o deserve_v to_o be_v transcribe_v the_o application_n say_v he_o royal._n and_o direction_n of_o a_o miracle_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o a_o doctrine_n be_v a_o enterprise_n so_o rash_a and_o so_o scandalous_a that_o it_o deserve_v to_o be_v punish_v there_o be_v not_o any_o catholic_a in_o the_o world_n who_o know_v his_o creed_n and_o understand_v it_o that_o can_v be_v capable_a of_o such_o a_o persuasion_n what_o if_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o miracle_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n can_v any_o one_o hesitate_n or_o doubt_n whether_o it_o will_v be_v better_a to_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n support_v by_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o miracle_n or_o to_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o a_o miracle_n found_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n saint_n peter_n have_v teach_v we_o a_o great_a while_n since_o what_o we_o be_v to_o do_v on_o that_o occasion_n he_o have_v be_v a_o eye_n witness_v of_o the_o transfiguration_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o of_o that_o glory_n that_o lie_v hide_v under_o the_o veil_n of_o a_o suffer_a and_o mortal_a state_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o he_o trust_v more_o in_o the_o obscurity_n of_o prophet_n than_o to_o the_o clear_a and_o manifest_a experience_n of_o his_o eye_n we_o have_v a_o more_o sure_a word_n of_o prophecy_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v in_o nothing_o less_o than_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n break_v in_o piece_n all_o those_o reason_n that_o oppose_v it_o and_o we_o ought_v to_o take_v to_o ourselves_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o saint_n peter_n say_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o prophet_n to_o which_o we_o do_v well_o that_o we_o take_v heed_n gather_v together_o all_o our_o attention_n to_o know_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n and_o turn_v aside_o from_o all_o the_o miracle_n and_o all_o those_o reason_n the_o man_n propound_v to_o we_o to_o make_v we_o call_v into_o question_n that_o which_o we_o know_v the_o church_n to_o have_v determine_v we_o may_v see_v clear_o by_o that_o passage_n how_o far_o one_o may_v carry_v that_o principle_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o thought_n of_o those_o that_o admit_v of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v even_o to_o make_v miracle_n themselves_o submit_v to_o it_o he_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o collect_v all_o our_o attention_n to_o know_v the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o turn_v aside_o from_o all_o those_o miracle_n which_o will_v make_v we_o call_v into_o question_n that_o which_o the_o church_n have_v determine_v he_o say_v that_o to_o go_v about_o to_o make_v use_n of_o miracle_n for_o the_o prove_v of_o a_o doctrine_n that_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o church_n be_v a_o rash_a and_o scandalous_a enterprise_n and_o such_o as_o deserve_v to_o be_v punish_v in_o effect_n if_o they_o suppose_v that_o maxim_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o give_v to_o the_o church_n a_o absolute_a obedience_n to_o see_v with_o her_o eye_n and_o to_o rest_v upon_o her_o conduct_n those_o miracle_n can_v not_o make_v they_o be_v hear_v who_o the_o church_n shall_v have_v condemn_v and_o by_o which_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v look_v on_o as_o false_a miracle_n the_o consequence_n be_v good_a and_o just_a but_o because_o that_o very_a thing_n apply_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o christianity_n justify_v the_o unbeleiver_n condemn_v the_o proceed_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n accuse_v those_o of_o rashness_n who_o have_v believe_v on_o their_o preach_n destroy_v the_o gospel_n and_o overthrow_v the_o christian_a church_n it_o be_v a_o manifest_a proof_n that_o that_o maxim_n itself_o be_v false_a and_o rash_a since_o those_o consequence_n that_o arise_v from_o it_o be_v so_o detestable_a that_o they_o leave_v neither_o to_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o to_o the_o apostle_n any_o way_n to_o make_v their_o gospel_n to_o be_v hear_v by_o man_n with_o a_o good_a conscience_n and_o the_o care_n of_o their_o salvation_n 8._o they_o must_v give_v i_o leave_v to_o speak_v a_o little_a earnest_o for_o the_o interest_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o more_o i_o consider_v these_o inevitable_a consequence_n of_o that_o maxim_n the_o more_o i_o be_o astonish_v if_o those_o first_o christian_n who_o have_v be_v jew_n can_v not_o hear_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n nor_o receive_v his_o miracle_n without_o violate_v of_o their_o duty_n towards_o the_o church_n that_o have_v condemn_v they_o what_o scruple_n may_v not_o all_o that_o cast_v into_o all_o the_o christian_n that_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o world_n for_o in_o fine_a we_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o that_o people_n our_o father_n be_v not_o convert_v but_o by_o their_o ministry_n if_o then_o we_o can_v see_v clear_o that_o they_o themselves_o have_v a_o right_a to_o be_v convert_v if_o they_o lay_v down_o on_o the_o contrary_a a_o principle_n which_o of_o right_a aught_o to_o have_v hinder_v their_o conversion_n where_o then_o be_v all_o we_o as_o many_o as_o we_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o the_o author_n of_o those_o prejudices_fw-la produce_v to_o make_v we_o divest_v ourselves_o of_o our_o own_o guidance_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o church_n that_o we_o shall_v see_v with_o her_o eye_n and_o tread_v in_o her_o step_n have_v as_o much_o place_n with_o the_o jew_n as_o they_o have_v with_o we_o they_o can_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o their_o church_n be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n none_o can_v dispute_v with_o they_o that_o eminent_a authority_n which_o have_v so_o many_o external_a mark_n to_o she_o belong_v the_o adoption_n the_o
glory_n and_o the_o covenant_n and_o the_o give_v of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o the_o promise_n of_o who_o be_v the_o father_n and_o who_o have_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n commit_v unto_o they_o and_o in_o who_o bosom_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n be_v bear_v if_o that_o maxim_n of_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la be_v good_a it_o must_v necessary_o have_v be_v good_a for_o that_o church_n which_o have_v condemn_v jesus_n christ_n his_o person_n his_o call_n his_o miracle_n his_o doctrine_n and_o what_o right_o then_o have_v his_o disciple_n to_o hear_v and_o follow_v he_o we_o have_v see_v they_o from_o reason_n and_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o very_a considerable_a person_n of_o our_o age_n and_o to_o who_o one_o of_o the_o great_a king_n have_v give_v the_o honour_n of_o commit_v the_o concern_v of_o his_o conscience_n to_o he_o that_o if_o that_o maxim_n have_v place_n that_o we_o ought_v entire_o to_o refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n we_o can_v not_o any_o more_o regard_v those_o miracle_n when_o they_o be_v opposite_a to_o that_o authority_n let_v they_o tell_v we_o then_o what_o right_n the_o disciple_n have_v to_o follow_v jesus_n christ_n by_o what_o right_a do_v the_o first_o convert_v and_o those_o who_o be_v afterward_o convert_v by_o other_o embrace_z the_o gospel_n and_o if_o they_o do_v it_o without_o any_o right_n and_o against_o their_o duty_n into_o what_o labyrinth_n we_o cast_v you_o what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o christian_a church_n what_o will_v become_v of_o you_o yourselves_o you_o form_n prejudices_fw-la against_o we_o draw_v from_o the_o fault_n that_o have_v say_v you_o appear_v in_o the_o person_n of_o our_o first_o reformer_n you_o tell_v we_o of_o a_o pretend_a precipitancy_n by_o which_o the_o magistrate_n of_o zurich_n reform_v themselves_o you_o conclude_v from_o thence_o without_o enter_v upon_o the_o point_n in_o dispute_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o renounce_v the_o reformation_n of_o our_o father_n answer_v then_o yourselves_o to_o the_o prejudices_fw-la that_o according_a to_o your_o maxim_n the_o jew_n may_v form_v against_o the_o first_o disciple_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o the_o consequence_n that_o they_o may_v draw_v from_o thence_o that_o without_o enter_v any_o further_o into_o a_o discuss_n of_o the_o point_n of_o that_o religion_n without_o examine_v either_o the_o miracle_n or_o the_o ancient_a prophecy_n or_o the_o success_n of_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n or_o all_o the_o other_o thing_n that_o we_o can_v allege_v in_o our_o favour_n we_o ought_v to_o renounce_v our_o christianity_n you_o yourselves_o authorize_v their_o principle_n by_o one_o that_o be_v altogether_o like_o it_o which_o you_o lay_v down_o and_o which_o you_o know_v not_o how_o to_o make_v use_n of_o against_o they_o without_o overthrow_v yourselves_o in_o a_o word_n you_o draw_v the_o same_o consequence_n from_o it_o with_o they_o show_v we_o then_o by_o what_o secret_a art_n both_o you_o and_o we_o may_v get_v out_o of_o that_o abyss_n whereinto_o you_o have_v plunge_v we_o if_o your_o father_n say_v you_o have_v reform_v themselves_o with_o a_o ill_a design_n you_o ought_v without_o far_a examination_n to_o renounce_v their_o reformation_n if_o the_o chief_a author_n of_o your_o religion_n a_o jew_n will_v say_v have_v adhere_v to_o jesus_n with_o a_o ill_a design_n against_o the_o obligation_n which_o they_o have_v to_o cleave_v to_o the_o church_n you_o ought_v to_o renounce_v their_o christianity_n answer_v if_o you_o can_v to_o those_o argument_n and_o set_v our_o conscience_n in_o quiet_a as_o for_o we_o indeed_o we_o be_v not_o in_o pain_n for_o we_o know_v that_o that_o principle_n which_o you_o urge_v to_o those_o unbeliever_n be_v false_a there_o be_v not_o any_o person_n who_o have_v not_o right_a to_o examine_v the_o point_n of_o that_o religion_n and_o to_o discern_v by_o himself_o the_o true_a from_o the_o false_a the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a that_o which_o be_v from_o god_n from_o that_o which_o which_o from_o man_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n never_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o hinder_v we_o with_o any_o justice_n from_o it_o and_o so_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o reproach_v the_o first_o christian_n 9_o but_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o give_v over_o these_o reflection_n without_o make_v one_o upon_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sirmium_n of_o milan_n and_o of_o ariminum_n whereof_o i_o have_v speak_v before_o there_o be_v no_o person_n who_o know_v not_o that_o the_o arrian_n be_v then_o master_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a ministry_n which_o they_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n treat_v the_o orthodox_n as_o heretic_n and_o disturber_n of_o its_o peace_n depose_v they_o and_o send_v they_o into_o banishment_n the_o poison_n of_o the_o arrian_n say_v vincentius_n lirinensis_n have_v not_o only_o infect_v one_o part_n but_o almost_o all_o the_o world_n and_o almost_o all_o 6._o the_o latin_a bishop_n some_o by_o force_n other_o by_o simplicity_n give_v themselves_o over_o to_o be_v deceive_v find_v themselves_o engage_v in_o the_o darkness_n of_o error_n we_o be_v in_o that_o condition_n say_v phaebadius_n that_o if_o we_o will_v be_v call_v catholic_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o we_o embrace_v heresy_n and_o yet_o enitio_fw-la nevertheless_o if_o we_o do_v not_o reject_v heresy_n we_o can_v be_v true_o catholic_n god_n do_v yet_o keep_v to_o himself_o notwithstanding_o some_o bishop_n few_o in_o number_n but_o great_a in_o courage_n and_o that_o small_a remnant_n in_o the_o end_n serve_v for_o a_o spark_n to_o rekindle_v the_o fire_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n apply_v then_o to_o they_o that_o maxim_n which_o we_o have_v before_o oppose_v and_o weigh_v those_o consequence_n that_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o it_o against_o those_o and_o against_o the_o faithful_a who_o hear_v they_o and_o read_v their_o write_n the_o least_o be_v that_o they_o be_v schismatic_n and_o corruptor_n of_o the_o people_n who_o after_o have_v themselves_o break_v off_o that_o obedience_n which_o they_o owe_v to_o the_o church_n solicit_v other_o to_o do_v the_o like_a they_o may_v have_v very_o well_o urge_v that_o they_o have_v the_o scripture_n on_o their_o side_n that_o they_o have_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a for_o they_o but_o they_o will_v have_v answer_v they_o that_o it_o be_v no_o long_a time_n to_o dispute_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o and_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n since_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o faithful_a to_o strip_v themselves_o of_o their_o own_o conduct_n to_o rest_v upon_o that_o of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o fail_v generous_o to_o maintain_v the_o truth_n to_o dispute_v and_o write_v for_o it_o to_o address_v themselves_o not_o only_o to_o the_o bishop_n but_o to_o the_o people_n and_o to_o defend_v it_o against_o that_o specious_a name_n of_o a_o church_n which_o they_o set_v before_o they_o and_o the_o word_n of_o saint_n hilary_n upon_o this_o subject_n be_v worthy_a of_o a_o particular_a consideration_n the_o church_n say_v arrianos_fw-la he_o terrify_a man_n by_o banishment_n and_o by_o prison_n and_o constrain_v they_o to_o believe_v what_o she_o tell_v they_o she_o that_o herself_o have_v never_o be_v believe_v but_o by_o the_o exile_n and_o prison_n which_o she_o suffer_v she_o which_o have_v be_v only_o consecrate_a by_o the_o persecution_n of_o man_n be_v &_o a_o dignatione_n communicantium_fw-la she_o drive_v away_o the_o priest_n forget_v that_o by_o the_o banishment_n of_o her_o priest_n she_o increase_v she_o boast_v that_o she_o be_v belove_v by_o the_o world_n but_o she_o can_v not_o belong_v to_o jesus_n christ_n unless_o the_o world_n hate_v she_o haec_fw-la de_fw-la comparatione_fw-la traditae_fw-la nobis_fw-la olim_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la nunc_fw-la quam_fw-la de_fw-la perditae_fw-la res_fw-la ipsa_fw-la que_fw-la in_o oculis_fw-la omnium_fw-la est_fw-la at_o que_fw-la ore_fw-la clamavit_fw-la can_v any_o one_o be_v rash_a enough_o to_o maintain_v that_o he_o be_v bind_v then_o to_o refer_v himself_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n to_o see_v with_o its_o eye_n to_o tread_v in_o its_o step_n and_o to_o rest_v himself_o upon_o its_o conduct_n will_v any_o say_v that_o that_o handful_n of_o good_a man_n who_o have_v since_o reestablish_v christianity_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o company_n of_o rebel_n and_o of_o presumptuous_a mind_n will_v they_o charge_v their_o write_n and_o their_o letter_n to_o the_o people_n with_o forgery_n and_o subornation_n will_v they_o justify_v their_o be_v depose_v their_o banishment_n the_o persecution_n which_o they_o so_o constant_o suffer_v will_v they_o say_v that_o the_o faithful_a that_o hear_v they_o be_v rash_a and_o
sacrilegious_a and_o that_o those_o on_o the_o contrary_n who_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n be_v those_o good_a man_n who_o do_v nothing_o but_o their_o duty_n and_o that_o we_o ourselves_o at_o this_o day_n who_o have_v receive_v our_o christianity_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o that_o small_a number_n be_v but_o the_o follower_n of_o rebel_n and_o schismatic_n yet_o all_o that_o they_o must_v say_v if_o they_o lie_v down_o that_o principle_n of_o absolute_a obedience_n it_o appear_v then_o that_o that_o principle_n be_v false_a and_o unjust_a and_o invent_v for_o the_o ruin_n of_o religion_n 10._o in_o effect_n a_o absolute_a obedience_n and_o a_o entire_a resign_v of_o one_o self_n to_o the_o conduct_n of_o another_o as_o to_o those_o matter_n that_o regard_v the_o faith_n and_o the_o conscience_n be_v a_o duty_n that_o we_o can_v render_v lawful_o to_o none_o but_o god_n who_o be_v the_o first_o truth_n the_o first_o principle_n of_o all_o justice_n a_o man_n can_v submit_v his_o understanding_n and_o his_o heart_n to_o the_o word_n of_o any_o one_o so_o as_o to_o believe_v blind_o that_o which_o he_o say_v without_o give_v he_o a_o kind_n of_o adoration_n for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o homage_n great_a than_o that_o of_o a_o inward_a blind_a submission_n it_o be_v a_o infinite_a act_n according_a as_o a_o creature_n may_v be_v say_v to_o act_v infinite_o that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o bound_n without_o reserve_n without_o measure_n it_o be_v then_o a_o act_n that_o can_v belong_v to_o none_o but_o god_n immediate_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o transfer_v to_o the_o church_n if_o we_o will_v not_o adore_v the_o church_n and_o to_o which_o by_o consequence_n a_o church_n can_v never_o pretend_v without_o usurp_v the_o just_a right_n of_o god_n 11._o god_n himself_o have_v so_o far_o forbear_v his_o right_n that_o he_o do_v not_o very_o often_o absolute_o make_v use_n of_o it_o but_o leave_v it_o to_o our_o mind_n to_o judge_v of_o the_o truth_n that_o he_o propound_v to_o we_o for_o there_o be_v often_o in_o those_o thing_n that_o he_o teach_v we_o character_n that_o equal_o note_v their_o truth_n and_o their_o divinity_n so_o that_o at_o all_o time_n we_o may_v draw_v these_o two_o conclusion_n from_o they_o this_o doctrine_n be_v true_a this_o doctrine_n be_v of_o god_n without_o their_o depend_v one_o upon_o the_o other_o we_o may_v say_v the_o same_o of_o his_o commandment_n they_o bear_v most_o frequent_o character_n of_o their_o natural_a justice_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o their_o divinity_n and_o they_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o receive_v they_o not_o only_o by_o a_o act_n of_o obedience_n but_o by_o a_o act_n of_o judgement_n also_o as_o it_o be_v from_o he_o that_o we_o hold_v that_o admirable_a faculty_n of_o distinguish_v the_o true_a from_o the_o false_a the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a by_o character_n impress_v in_o those_o thing_n themselves_o so_o he_o will_v not_o take_v a_o way_n the_o use_n of_o it_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v ordinary_o by_o the_o use_n of_o that_o that_o he_o draw_v we_o that_o he_o convince_v we_o first_o of_o all_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o some_o doctrine_n that_o he_o make_v we_o afterward_o acknowledge_v the_o necessary_a connexion_n that_o they_o have_v with_o other_o which_o he_o have_v reveal_v to_o we_o the_o truth_n whereof_o appear_v not_o so_o clear_o abstract_o consider_v at_o first_o and_o by_o that_o connexion_n he_o make_v we_o receive_v they_o he_o show_v we_o the_o equity_n of_o his_o precept_n the_o horror_n of_o those_o vice_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o they_o and_o in_o that_o manner_n he_o gain_v our_o heart_n by_o make_v use_n of_o our_o own_o reason_n not_o that_o we_o may_v lawful_o reject_v any_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o teach_v we_o we_o have_v no_o right_n for_o that_o without_o doubt_n because_o where_o our_o understanding_n be_v want_v to_o discover_v those_o character_n of_o truth_n or_o of_o equity_n in_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o teach_v we_o there_o he_o have_v ordain_v that_o his_o authority_n shall_v help_v we_o it_o be_v god_n that_o say_v it_o it_o be_v god_n that_o command_v it_o but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n the_o church_n be_v not_o god_n she_o be_v but_o a_o interpreter_n and_o servant_n of_o god_n she_o ought_v then_o to_o show_v we_o in_o all_o that_o she_o teach_v we_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o that_o she_o command_v the_o conscience_n to_o submit_v to_o those_o character_n of_o truth_n and_o equity_n in_o the_o thing_n themselves_o or_o else_o those_o of_o their_o divinity_n when_o she_o fail_v in_o that_o she_o can_v supply_v that_o defect_n by_o her_o authority_n for_o in_o that_o case_n her_o authority_n be_v pure_o no_o other_o than_o humane_a and_o a_o humane_a authority_n be_v not_o sufficient_a either_o for_o the_o faith_n or_o for_o the_o conscience_n so_o that_o every_o man_n have_v right_a to_o examine_v that_o which_o she_o teach_v and_o to_o reject_v that_o that_o be_v beyond_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 12._o in_o fine_a let_v those_o gentleman_n tell_v we_o if_o they_o please_v whether_o in_o this_o same_o question_n concern_v the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o the_o obligation_n that_o lie_v upon_o every_o one_o to_o hold_v himself_o to_o its_o decision_n they_o mean_v that_o every_o one_o shall_v refer_v himself_o to_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o believe_v also_o mere_o because_o that_o she_o say_v so_o without_o any_o other_o examination_n or_o whether_o they_o will_v grant_v that_o every_o one_o may_v have_v right_a to_o examine_v of_o what_o nature_n of_o what_o extent_n and_o of_o what_o force_n that_o authority_n be_v and_o how_o far_o that_o obedience_n go_v which_o he_o ought_v to_o render_v to_o it_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n they_o will_v say_v the_o former_a for_o that_o authority_n can_v establish_v itself_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v establish_v a_o man_n may_v refer_v himself_o to_o it_o for_o other_o thing_n but_o while_o her_o own_o establishment_n be_v dispute_v it_o be_v requisite_a it_o shall_v come_v from_o somewhat_o else_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v for_o that_o proof_n capable_a of_o persuade_v we_o to_o what_o purpose_n do_v they_o tell_v we_o of_o its_o external_a mark_n which_o make_v we_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la discover_v without_o any_o difficulty_n that_o height_n of_o authority_n which_o be_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n if_o they_o will_v not_o leave_v the_o faithful_a a_o right_a to_o see_v those_o external_a mark_n and_o to_o examine_v they_o not_o any_o far_o by_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o church_n but_o by_o their_o own_o that_o be_v so_o they_o may_v see_v that_o they_o ought_v always_o to_o give_v man_n a_o right_a of_o make_v a_o judgement_n by_o their_o own_o light_n and_o to_o give_v they_o in_o that_o question_n the_o most_o important_a matter_n of_o all_o to_o wit_n that_o of_o choose_v a_o rule_n and_o a_o settle_a principle_n for_o their_o guidance_n and_o their_o faith_n a_o authority_n upon_o which_o their_o mind_n and_o conscience_n may_v rest_v and_o lie_v down_o in_o perfect_a peace_n they_o must_v give_v they_o that_o in_o that_o question_n which_o it_o be_v no_o way_n easy_a for_o they_o to_o decide_v for_o beside_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o see_v those_o external_a mark_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o say_v they_o gain_v she_o so_o great_a a_o authority_n they_o ought_v also_o to_o see_v whether_o there_o be_v not_o other_o which_o they_o take_v away_o more_o reasonable_o from_o she_o then_o those_o that_o they_o give_v she_o they_o ought_v to_o see_v whether_o those_o mark_n be_v not_o common_a to_o other_o religious_a society_n that_o may_v by_o that_o mean_n dispute_v with_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o authority_n they_o ought_v to_o see_v whether_o those_o mark_n when_o they_o shall_v become_v peculiar_a to_o the_o latin_a church_n may_v be_v capable_a of_o give_v she_o so_o sovereign_a a_o authority_n over_o man_n faith_n and_o conscience_n which_o seem_v natural_o to_o belong_v to_o none_o but_o god_n and_o because_o in_o that_o question_n we_o treat_v not_o of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o of_o the_o prelate_n and_o those_o who_o take_v up_o the_o ecclesiastical_a function_n they_o ought_v to_o know_v whether_o those_o external_a mark_n can_v hinder_v they_o from_o believe_v that_o those_o prelate_n have_v abuse_v their_o charge_n and_o bring_v in_o or_o suffer_v to_o be_v bring_v in_o divers_a corruption_n into_o the_o church_n all_o that_o be_v not_o so_o easy_a as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la tell_v we_o it_o be_v there_o be_v some_o
difficulty_n to_o get_v thither_o and_o yet_o that_o belong_v of_o right_a to_o the_o examination_n of_o all_o man_n the_o darkness_n of_o the_o understanding_n the_o easiness_n wherewith_o man_n may_v deceive_v themselves_o the_o want_n of_o necessary_a help_n the_o ignorance_n and_o simplicity_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n will_v not_o hinder_v it_o those_o be_v then_o no_o other_o than_o frivolous_a reason_n which_o can_v take_v away_o from_o man_n that_o right_o that_o god_n and_o nature_n have_v give_v they_o they_o ought_v therefore_o to_o enjoy_v it_o at_o least_o in_o some_o respect_n to_o wit_n for_o the_o decide_n of_o the_o question_n whether_o they_o ought_v to_o lose_v it_o or_o no._n 13._o but_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o can_v never_o so_o enjoy_v it_o in_o that_o regard_n nor_o decide_v that_o question_n without_o enter_v upon_o a_o examination_n of_o all_o their_o doctrine_n which_o let_v we_o see_v yet_o more_o and_o more_o the_o absurdity_n of_o our_o adversary_n principle_n for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o principle_n more_o absurd_a than_o that_o which_o destroy_v itself_o which_o can_v be_v establish_v but_o by_o make_v use_n of_o a_o contrary_a principle_n and_o which_o precise_o can_v have_v no_o place_n but_o there_o where_o it_o can_v be_v of_o any_o use_n but_o all_o that_o may_v be_v say_v of_o that_o principle_n of_o those_o gentleman_n since_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o to_o establish_v it_o one_o must_v necessary_o proceed_v to_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n and_o that_o they_o can_v never_o know_v whether_o they_o ought_v to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o the_o latin_a church_n or_o examine_v that_o doctrine_n by_o themselves_o till_o they_o have_v make_v that_o examination_n that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o far_o occasion_n to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o that_o authority_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o make_v pleasant_a sport_n enough_o this_o be_v that_o which_o be_v evident_o manifest_a if_o one_o consider_v it_o that_o before_o one_o can_v acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o one_o be_v assure_v that_o among_o all_o the_o religious_a society_n that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n the_o christian_n be_v the_o only_a one_o in_o which_o one_o ought_v to_o place_v himself_o and_o that_o can_v never_o be_v know_v but_o by_o one_o way_n only_o which_o be_v that_o of_o examine_v its_o doctrine_n and_o its_o worship_n in_o effect_n there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o of_o those_o external_a mark_n that_o can_v make_v that_o difference_n the_o jew_n have_v their_o miracle_n antiquity_n succession_n a_o uninterrupted_a duration_n the_o holiness_n of_o their_o patriarch_n the_o light_n of_o their_o prophecy_n the_o majesty_n of_o their_o ceremony_n we_o do_v not_o dispute_v these_o mark_n with_o they_o and_o as_o to_o temporal_a prosperity_n they_o have_v it_o heretofore_o and_o we_o be_v not_o assure_v that_o we_o have_v always_o have_v that_o whereof_o we_o make_v such_o boast_n which_o nevertheless_o be_v not_o very_o great_a the_o mahometan_n glory_n that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o admirable_a success_n of_o their_o arm_n and_o as_o for_o antiquity_n which_o they_o fail_v in_o they_o say_v that_o as_o jesus_n christ_n do_v but_o succeed_v moses_n so_o mahomet_n also_o have_v succeed_v jesus_n christ_n as_o for_o the_o heathen_n they_o have_v as_o i_o have_v say_v their_o miracle_n their_o saint_n their_o prophet_n their_o ceremony_n their_o succession_n their_o uninterrupted_a duration_n their_o temporal_a prosperity_n and_o if_o we_o strive_v with_o they_o about_o antiquity_n and_o multitude_n the_o advantage_n will_v not_o lie_v on_o our_o side_n there_o be_v then_o nothing_o more_o deceitful_a than_o those_o external_a appearance_n separate_v from_o their_o doctrine_n they_o be_v as_o proper_a to_o make_v a_o jew_n remain_v a_o jew_n a_o heathen_a a_o heathen_a and_o a_o mahometan_a to_o remain_v a_o mahometan_a as_o to_o make_v a_o christian_n to_o remain_v a_o christian_a whence_o it_o follow_v that_o to_o form_v well_o that_o difference_n and_o to_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o christian_a communion_n be_v the_o only_a good_a one_o one_o ought_v to_o examine_v its_o worship_n and_o its_o doctrine_n moreover_o before_o they_o can_v acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o must_v suppose_v that_o a_o man_n be_v sure_a that_o among_o all_o the_o christian_a sect_n the_o latin_a only_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o can_v be_v know_v but_o by_o the_o examination_n of_o its_o doctrine_n those_o external_a mark_n can_v be_v no_o way_n proper_a for_o it_o the_o greek_n the_o abyssine_n the_o nestorian_n ascribe_v to_o themselves_o antiquity_n succession_n miracle_n a_o uninterrupted_a duration_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n they_o have_v their_o saint_n their_o prophet_n their_o ceremony_n and_o their_o multitude_n which_o be_v not_o less_o considerable_a and_o as_o to_o worldly_a prosperity_n the_o abyssine_n may_v boast_v of_o it_o and_o the_o muscovite_n also_o who_o make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o who_o know_v whether_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v never_o change_v it_o be_v then_o manifest_a that_o they_o can_v conclude_v nothing_o from_o those_o mark_n separate_v from_o their_o doctrine_n they_o be_v so_o ambiguous_a and_o uncertain_a that_o they_o can_v fix_v any_o settle_a judgement_n upon_o they_o concern_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o suppose_v that_o they_o can_v by_o those_o external_a mark_n or_o by_o any_o other_o way_n which_o they_o will_v take_v be_v assure_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n i_o say_v it_o must_v necessary_o be_v understand_v in_o this_o sense_n to_o wit_n that_o in_o that_o visible_a communion_n god_n bring_v up_o and_o preserve_v his_o true_o faithful_a one_o for_o it_o be_v in_o those_o only_a that_o that_o name_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v verify_v and_o not_o in_o the_o profane_a the_o wicked_a and_o the_o worldly_a who_o be_v mingle_v with_o they_o and_o who_o be_v none_o of_o that_o body_n that_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o must_v then_o be_v assure_v before_o they_o can_v know_v whether_o they_o ought_v to_o refer_v themselves_o absolute_o to_o that_o body_n of_o pastor_n that_o govern_v the_o latin_a church_n that_o the_o profane_a and_o the_o worldly_a do_v not_o prevail_v in_o that_o body_n and_o that_o they_o never_o have_v prevail_v for_o if_o they_o do_v prevail_v or_o if_o they_o ever_o have_v prevail_v they_o may_v introduce_v error_n into_o the_o public_a ministry_n and_o false_a worship_n or_o suffer_v they_o to_o come_v in_o through_o their_o negligence_n or_o otherwise_o or_o scatter_v abroad_o the_o ill_a doctrine_n of_o the_o school_n among_o the_o people_n favour_n ill_a custom_n and_o in_o a_o word_n corrupt_v that_o communion_n as_o it_o appear_v that_o that_o do_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o sometime_o in_o the_o christian_n but_o how_o can_v any_o be_v full_o assure_v that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v so_o at_o present_a otherwise_o then_o by_o the_o examine_n of_o her_o doctrine_n they_o ought_v then_o to_o give_v up_o that_o point_n of_o external_a mark_n our_o father_n have_v gain_v their_o cause_n without_o go_v any_o far_a by_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o corruption_n which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o chapter_n but_o if_o you_o take_v they_o only_o as_o mere_a conjecture_n and_o if_o you_o will_v reckon_v they_o to_o be_v nothing_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o be_v assure_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o corrupt_v in_o a_o communion_n where_o god_n bring_v up_o and_o preserve_v his_o true_a faithful_a people_n that_o the_o public_a ministry_n be_v pure_a in_o all_o its_o doctrine_n and_o in_o its_o worship_n one_o must_v of_o necessity_n take_v that_o way_n of_o examination_n and_o that_o examination_n must_v be_v very_o exact_a so_o that_o before_o we_o can_v enter_v only_o upon_o that_o question_n whether_o we_o ought_v to_o give_v to_o the_o latin_a church_n a_o sovereign_a authority_n over_o our_o faith_n and_o conscience_n the_o discuss_n of_o which_o they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o avoid_v all_o must_v be_v examine_v from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o that_o principle_n which_o i_o have_v oppose_v be_v absurd_a because_o it_o destroy_v itself_o and_o none_o can_v ever_o practice_v it_o till_o it_o can_v be_v any_o more_o of_o any_o use_n and_o more_o absurd_a yet_o in_o that_o when_o it_o will_v hinder_v we_o from_o examine_v it_o constrain_v we_o to_o make_v a_o examination_n as_o exact_v as_o can_v be_v think_v of_o chap._n ix_o an_fw-mi examen_fw-la of_o those_o reason_n they_o allege_v to_o establish_v that_o sovereign_a authority_n
of_o the_o prelate_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o defend_v in_o some_o manner_n a_o principle_n that_o scripture_n reason_n the_o interest_n of_o the_o ancient_a jewish_a church_n and_o the_o christian_n do_v so_o loud_o condemn_v they_o propound_v some_o inconvenience_n which_o arise_v they_o pretend_v from_o that_o of_o the_o contrary_a principle_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o if_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o allege_v those_o inconvenience_n to_o overthrow_v those_o right_n which_o be_v find_v to_o be_v so_o solid_o establish_v there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n sure_a since_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o just_a so_o reasonable_a or_o so_o necessary_a which_o the_o weakness_n or_o the_o malice_n of_o man_n may_v not_o abuse_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o yield_v to_o man_n the_o right_a of_o eat_v and_o drink_v of_o clothing_n and_o marry_v themselves_o of_o sell_v and_o buy_v of_o hold_v commerce_n between_o themselves_o of_o build_v house_n and_o town_n and_o to_o distinguish_v themselves_o by_o their_o several_a art_n and_o profession_n and_o yet_o how_o many_o inconvenience_n be_v there_o that_o arise_v from_o all_o those_o thing_n it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o inviolable_a thing_n as_o of_o religion_n itself_o of_o which_o a_o libertine_n say_v in_o general_n because_o of_o the_o abuse_n that_o be_v make_v of_o it_o tantum_n religio_fw-la potuit_fw-la suadere_fw-la malorum_fw-la if_o all_o must_v be_v abolish_v that_o be_v subject_a to_o inconvenience_n one_o must_v abolish_v every_o thing_n gold_n and_o iron_n night_n and_o day_n fire_n and_o water_n will_v be_v criminal_a and_o the_o very_a air_n itself_o which_o make_v we_o live_v cause_v sometime_o our_o death_n they_o can_v then_o take_v a_o worse_a way_n than_o that_o of_o those_o inconvenience_n to_o cry_v down_o a_o right_n found_v upon_o nature_n and_o upon_o grace_n and_o authorize_v by_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n let_v we_o see_v nevertheless_o of_o what_o nature_n those_o inconvenience_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o considerable_a be_v that_o if_o they_o allow_v those_o who_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o church_n to_o examine_v the_o matter_n of_o religion_n there_o will_v be_v no_o more_o any_o way_n to_o keep_v man_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n that_o every_o one_o will_v have_v a_o religion_n by_o himself_o and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o shall_v open_v a_o way_n for_o extravagancy_n and_o heresy_n and_o by_o consequence_n for_o the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o church_n since_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n be_v so_o different_a and_o confuse_a that_o that_o which_o please_v one_o will_v not_o please_v another_o to_o answer_v to_o that_o objection_n i_o will_v demand_v of_o those_o gentleman_n whether_o they_o propose_v to_o themselves_o to_o find_v out_o any_o humane_a and_o efficacious_a way_n which_o shall_v go_v so_o far_o as_o actual_o and_o effectual_o to_o hinder_v those_o extravagance_n and_o heresy_n or_o whether_o they_o will_v only_o establish_v a_o maxim_n which_o in_o suppose_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v follow_v and_o that_o all_o man_n will_v receive_v it_o shall_v contain_v all_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n let_v they_o take_v which_o of_o those_o two_o side_n they_o please_v they_o can_v rational_o say_v any_o thing_n the_o first_o contain_v a_o rash_a and_o absurd_a pretence_n for_o to_o go_v about_o to_o seek_v a_o humane_a mean_n that_o shall_v actual_o hinder_v all_o error_n and_o heresy_n be_v to_o seek_v for_o that_o which_o they_o can_v never_o be_v able_a to_o find_v to_o retain_v man_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o of_o true_a piety_n two_o thing_n be_v necessary_a the_o one_o that_o they_o teach_v all_o the_o pure_a truth_n of_o god_n and_o the_o other_o that_o they_o give_v they_o all_o a_o right_a understanding_n to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v follow_v it_o their_o pastor_n may_v very_o well_o do_v the_o first_o but_o the_o second_o which_o do_v not_o depend_v on_o they_o none_o but_o god_n alone_o can_v do_v and_o that_o also_o he_o do_v in_o regard_n of_o all_o his_o elect_n and_o true_o faithful_a for_o who_o sake_n only_o there_o be_v a_o church_n and_o pastor_n in_o the_o world_n for_o he_o bestow_v on_o all_o those_o his_o holy_a spirit_n in_o that_o measure_n that_o shall_v suffice_v to_o unite_v they_o in_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o to_o hinder_v they_o from_o fall_v into_o error_n whole_o inconsistent_a with_o their_o salvation_n as_o for_o the_o other_o as_o he_o have_v not_o ordain_v their_o salvation_n so_o he_o will_v not_o actual_o hinder_v they_o from_o cast_v themselves_o into_o heresy_n or_o into_o error_n on_o the_o contrary_a he_o have_v resolve_v to_o permit_v those_o straying_n the_o better_a to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o his_o true_a child_n there_o must_v be_v also_o say_v st._n paul_n heresy_n among_o you_o that_o they_o which_o be_v 11._o approve_v may_v be_v make_v manifest_a among_o you_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o god_n shall_v send_v strong_a delusion_n to_o they_o that_o perish_v that_o they_o shall_v believe_v a_o lie_n so_o that_o god_n who_o alone_o be_v lord_n of_o the_o heart_n 2._o and_o mind_n of_o man_n not_o have_v propound_v that_o end_n to_o himself_o in_o establish_v his_o visible_a church_n to_o hinder_v any_o heresy_n from_o be_v in_o the_o world_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o arise_v within_o that_o very_a church_n itself_o but_o only_o that_o his_o elect_n and_o true_o faithful_a one_o shall_v not_o be_v infect_v with_o they_o it_o be_v a_o great_a rashness_n for_o those_o man_n who_o can_v dispose_v heart_n as_o he_o do_v to_o extend_v not_o only_o their_o desire_n but_o their_o pretension_n also_o far_a and_o to_o search_v out_o a_o way_n by_o which_o there_o shall_v not_o be_v in_o effect_n any_o heresy_n i_o confess_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o desire_v the_o destruction_n of_o all_o heresy_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o labour_v for_o their_o extirpation_n and_o that_o as_o the_o elect_a and_o true_a child_n of_o god_n be_v not_o distinct_o know_v the_o care_n that_o we_o shall_v take_v for_o they_o aught_o to_o be_v extend_v indifferent_o to_o all_o but_o i_o say_v that_o we_o can_v make_v use_n of_o any_o thing_n for_o so_o great_a a_o work_n but_o those_o external_a mean_n which_o be_v the_o pure_a preach_v of_o the_o truth_n and_o confute_v the_o contrary_a error_n when_o their_o pastor_n shall_v acquit_v themselves_o well_o in_o that_o duty_n they_o may_v rest_v assure_v that_o god_n will_v bless_v their_o conduct_n and_o their_o word_n not_o to_o all_o man_n but_o to_o the_o person_n of_o his_o true_a child_n if_o their_o pastor_n will_v urge_v their_o pretension_n from_o thence_o and_o will_v find_v a_o human_a expedient_a that_o may_v absolute_o hinder_v those_o heresy_n from_o touch_v they_o and_o from_o actual_o and_o effectual_o spring_v up_o as_o well_o among_o the_o good_a as_o the_o wicked_a i_o affirm_v that_o they_o will_v be_v wise_a than_o god_n that_o they_o will_v encroach_v upon_o his_o right_n that_o they_o will_v hunt_v for_o a_o chimaera_n and_o that_o by_o that_o very_a mean_n they_o will_v change_v the_o ministry_n into_o a_o tyranny_n for_o under_o that_o pretence_n of_o root_a out_o those_o heresy_n they_o will_v come_v to_o be_v sovereign_a lord_n over_o man_n soul_n and_o conscience_n which_o can_v nor_o aught_o to_o be_v suffer_v and_o which_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o mean_n to_o avoid_v they_o that_o it_o will_v fill_v the_o church_n with_o heresy_n if_o they_o say_v they_o intend_v only_o to_o establish_v a_o maxim_n which_o suppose_v that_o it_o will_v be_v follow_v and_o that_o all_o man_n will_v receive_v it_o will_v contain_v all_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o that_o maxim_n be_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o refer_v themselves_o absolute_o to_o their_o pastor_n i_o say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o that_o maxim_n be_v as_o proper_a to_o contain_v man_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o heresy_n and_o of_o schism_n as_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n for_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n have_v their_o church_n and_o their_o pastor_n to_o who_o they_o shall_v absolute_o refer_v themselves_o so_o that_o they_o can_v never_o discern_v whether_o they_o be_v in_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n or_o in_o that_o of_o error_n and_o wander_a from_o the_o truth_n if_o they_o be_v not_o before_o all_o thing_n assure_v that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o true_a church_n but_o who_o shall_v warrant_v we_o that_o when_o they_o will_v be_v so_o assure_v of_o the_o true_a church_n that_o man_n will_v not_o divide_v themselves_o by_o different_a sentiment_n and_o that_o that_o which_o please_v one_o shall_v not_o displease_v another_o what_o
principle_n of_o unity_n will_v they_o give_v we_o to_o settle_v all_o in_o the_o same_o thought_n in_o that_o search_n which_o they_o shall_v make_v of_o the_o true_a church_n the_o jew_n will_v say_v we_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n the_o mother_n church_n from_o which_o the_o christian_n have_v separate_v themselves_o the_o pagan_n will_v say_v we_o be_v that_o mother_n communion_n for_o as_o well_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o christian_n come_v out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o we_o the_o mahometan_n will_v say_v that_o as_o christianity_n be_v the_o perfection_n of_o the_o law_n so_o their_o religion_n be_v the_o perfection_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o greek_n will_v come_v forth_o and_o maintain_v that_o they_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_n church_n and_o not_o the_o latin_n the_o coptic_o the_o abyssine_n the_o jacobite_n and_o armenian_n maintain_v that_o as_o well_o the_o latin_n as_o the_o greek_n depart_v from_o the_o church_n when_o their_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n have_v make_v void_a the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n the_o arian_n will_v say_v that_o if_o one_o latter_a council_n can_v abrogate_v what_o have_v be_v do_v by_o a_o former_a as_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n then_o that_o of_o ariminum_n may_v very_o well_o correct_v and_o repair_v the_o error_n of_o that_o of_o nice_n in_o fine_a every_o one_o will_v allege_v his_o reason_n and_o concern_v himself_o to_o know_v which_o of_o all_o those_o communion_n be_v the_o true_a and_o good_a one_o and_o which_o have_v the_o true_a faith_n tell_v we_o what_o mean_v of_o unity_n will_v you_o have_v beyond_o that_o to_o hinder_v man_n from_o divide_v themselves_o for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o in_o yield_a man_n a_o right_a to_o examine_v the_o matter_n of_o religion_n they_o open_v a_o gate_n to_o let_v in_o division_n and_o heresy_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o confusion_n of_o man_n mind_n it_o be_v not_o less_o true_a that_o in_o leave_v they_o a_o liberty_n to_o examine_v those_o church_n and_o religious_a society_n to_o come_v to_o know_v which_o be_v the_o true_a you_o open_v the_o same_o gate_n to_o error_n and_o apostasy_n if_o you_o will_v further_o take_v from_o they_o that_o liberty_n of_o search_v out_o the_o true_a church_n and_o if_o you_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o suppose_v the_o latin_a to_o be_v it_o without_o other_o reason_n beside_o that_o that_o be_v very_o absurd_a you_o introduce_v a_o maxim_n that_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o shut_v the_o door_n to_o all_o division_n shut_v it_o also_o to_o all_o conversion_n for_o why_o shall_v not_o every_o society_n have_v right_a to_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n so_o the_o jew_n without_o any_o other_o reason_n will_v presume_v for_o the_o jewish_a communion_n the_o heathen_a for_o the_o heathen_a the_o greek_a for_o the_o greek_a and_o every_o one_o for_o that_o wherein_o he_o find_v himself_o set_v that_o then_o will_v not_o be_v so_o much_o a_o principle_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o true_a faith_n as_o a_o principle_n of_o confusion_n and_o obstinacy_n a_o principle_n that_o will_v be_v not_o so_o proper_a to_o keep_v man_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n as_o in_o that_o of_o any_o religion_n whatsoever_o it_o may_v be_v without_o come_v to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o say_v that_o with_o all_o that_o they_o do_v not_o yet_o make_v any_o thing_n of_o that_o which_o they_o will_v lay_v down_o if_o they_o will_v avoid_v those_o heresy_n and_o those_o division_n which_o may_v arise_v from_o the_o inequality_n of_o humane_a understanding_n when_o man_n be_v leave_v to_o be_v master_n of_o their_o own_o sentiment_n for_o to_o obtain_v that_o effect_n they_o must_v suppose_v that_o that_o maxim_n of_o refer_v one_o self_n absolute_o to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o true_a church_n when_o they_o shall_v be_v so_o assure_v will_v be_v receive_v and_o follow_v by_o all_o man_n but_o who_o can_v tell_v they_o that_o man_n will_v not_o divide_v upon_o that_o very_a principle_n and_o that_o when_o they_o endeavour_v to_o make_v they_o receive_v it_o they_o can_v make_v they_o agree_v if_o they_o apprehend_v so_o much_o those_o division_n and_o error_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n what_o assurance_n can_v they_o have_v that_o there_o shall_v not_o be_v any_o upon_o that_o point_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n be_v it_o because_o man_n mind_n will_v less_o differ_v about_o that_o subject_n then_o about_o other_o or_o that_o that_o same_o authority_n prove_v itself_o as_o the_o first_o principle_n do_v who_o have_v tell_v they_o that_o those_o who_o shall_v once_o have_v receive_v this_o maxim_n will_v not_o be_v un-blinded_n in_o the_o end_n and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v weary_a in_o fine_a of_o remain_v slave_n to_o man_n in_o respect_n of_o their_o conscience_n which_o be_v the_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o themselves_o and_o that_o which_o shall_v give_v they_o the_o great_a jealousy_n so_o that_o that_o pretend_a remedy_n of_o schism_n and_o division_n be_v null_a for_o you_o must_v always_o run_v upon_o that_o rock_n you_o will_v avoid_v to_o wit_n of_o the_o humane_a understanding_n and_o wipe_v off_o its_o difference_n its_o inequality_n its_o humour_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o you_o will_v have_v they_o give_v away_o that_o liberty_n of_o judge_v the_o point_n of_o the_o faith_n let_v we_o suppose_v since_o our_o adversary_n will_v have_v we_o that_o that_o principle_n of_o absolute_a obedience_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n have_v have_v place_n from_o the_o birth_n of_o christianity_n will_v it_o have_v hinder_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o valentinian_o of_o the_o gnostic_n of_o the_o marcionite_n of_o the_o montanist_n and_o the_o manichee_n will_v it_o have_v hinder_v the_o arrian_n the_o samosatence_n the_o eutychian_o the_o nestorian_n and_o so_o many_o other_o that_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n trouble_v the_o state_n of_o religion_n to_o say_v that_o those_o man_n be_v presumptuous_a and_o rash_a be_v but_o to_o say_v what_o we_o will_v have_v which_o be_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o humane_a mean_n that_o can_v stop_v that_o rashness_n and_o presumptuousness_n of_o man_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o folly_n to_o go_v about_o to_o do_v it_o they_o may_v by_o the_o force_n of_o torment_n and_o prison_n by_o their_o threat_n or_o their_o promise_n hinder_v the_o external_a effect_n but_o that_o be_v not_o to_o contain_v man_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n but_o it_o be_v to_o contain_v they_o in_o that_o of_o hypocrisy_n and_o of_o treachery_n a_o second_o inconvenience_n be_v that_o they_o can_v give_v to_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n that_o respect_n which_o be_v due_a to_o they_o for_o where_o they_o shall_v be_v set_v up_o to_o be_v judge_n of_o controversy_n private_a man_n will_v rise_v up_o against_o they_o and_o those_o private_a man_n will_v on_o the_o contrary_n become_v their_o judge_n but_o that_o inconvenience_n be_v not_o so_o great_a as_o that_o it_o shall_v make_v we_o hazard_v our_o own_o salvation_n how_o many_o judge_n have_v in_o we_o our_o civil_a society_n to_o who_o we_o yet_o give_v that_o respect_n that_o be_v due_a to_o they_o though_o still_o we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v that_o all_o that_o they_o have_v judge_v be_v well_o judge_v the_o respect_n which_o man_n owe_v to_o their_o pastor_n be_v not_o unlimited_a it_o have_v its_o bound_n and_o its_o measure_n while_o they_o act_v as_o true_a pastor_n in_o teach_v the_o pure_a truth_n and_o acquit_v themselves_o of_o their_o duty_n they_o be_v worthy_a to_o be_v hear_v to_o be_v follow_v to_o be_v respect_v but_o when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v deceiver_n if_o that_o in_o stead_n of_o teach_v the_o truth_n they_o oppose_v it_o if_o they_o mix_v with_o gold_n and_o silver_n wood_n hay_o and_o stubble_n to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n they_o deserve_v in_o that_o regard_n neither_o the_o hear_v nor_o respect_n for_o they_o be_v neither_o pastor_n nor_o the_o church_n but_o only_o as_o they_o teach_v the_o truth_n and_o follow_v righteousness_n and_o when_o they_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o it_o give_v we_o their_o own_o fancy_n or_o when_o they_o follow_v their_o passion_n than_o they_o be_v but_o private_a man_n who_o belie_v their_o character_n and_o they_o can_v owe_v they_o nothing_o for_o those_o kind_n of_o thing_n but_o repulse_n and_o contempt_n or_o at_o the_o most_o but_o indulgence_n if_o the_o evil_n be_v yet_o tolerable_a that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o their_o word_n and_o their_o conduct_n do_v not_o destroy_v the_o gospel_n or_o hinder_v a_o save_a
efficacy_n but_o if_o they_o may_v see_v their_o ministry_n to_o become_v so_o corrupt_v that_o their_o be_v a_o eminent_a danger_n of_o lose_v their_o salvation_n who_o can_v doubt_v that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v look_v on_o only_o as_o the_o enemy_n of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n rather_o than_o the_o minister_n and_o their_o pastor_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o take_v heed_n of_o they_o and_o their_o doctrine_n as_o pernicious_a leaven_n in_o stead_n of_o blind_o follow_v they_o the_o duty_n be_v then_o reciprocal_a between_o the_o pastor_n and_o the_o people_n the_o pastor_n ought_v to_o guide_v their_o flock_n well_o to_o give_v they_o good_a pasture_n and_o the_o people_n owe_v they_o respect_n obedience_n teachableness_n and_o love_n on_o supposition_n that_o the_o pastor_n well_o acquit_v themselves_o of_o their_o duty_n those_o who_o be_v under_o they_o will_v become_v guilty_a before_o god_n and_o man_n of_o the_o crime_n of_o rebellion_n profaneness_n and_o ingratitude_n if_o they_o do_v not_o acquit_v themselves_o of_o they_o but_o if_o the_o pastor_n abuse_v their_o charge_n if_o they_o overturn_v the_o gospel_n or_o if_o they_o do_v any_o thing_n come_v near_o to_o it_o if_o they_o abuse_v their_o title_n their_o see_z their_o dignity_n their_o sacerdotal_a ornament_n all_o that_o will_v signify_v nothing_o they_o owe_v they_o no_o more_o in_o that_o regard_n either_o that_o respect_n or_o that_o obedience_n the_o reason_n be_v manifest_a because_o they_o ought_v to_o respect_v nothing_o but_o the_o cause_n of_o god_n and_o upon_o the_o consideration_n of_o its_o save_a truth_n when_o then_o they_o may_v see_v that_o they_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o god_n and_o that_o truth_n that_o respect_v also_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o god_n and_o his_o truth_n shall_v be_v withdraw_v from_o they_o and_o as_o to_o what_o they_o say_v that_o private_a man_n will_v become_v judge_n of_o their_o pastor_n where_o of_o right_a those_o pastor_n ought_v to_o judge_n of_o controversy_n who_o be_v above_o private_a man_n this_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o play_v with_o word_n how_o many_o of_o our_o judge_n be_v there_o who_o judge_v we_o every_o day_n without_o our_o find_v any_o inconvenience_n or_o ill_n in_o it_o they_o judge_v we_o with_o a_o judgement_n of_o charge_n indictment_n which_o be_v a_o public_a judgement_n and_o they_o judge_v we_o with_o a_o judgement_n of_o distinction_n which_o be_v a_o private_a judgement_n for_o they_o do_v not_o bind_v we_o blind_o to_o believe_v that_o all_o that_o they_o declare_v be_v equitable_a because_o they_o so_o declare_v it_o we_o have_v in_o that_o respect_n a_o full_a liberty_n to_o examine_v those_o thing_n as_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o though_o we_o fail_v of_o always_o presume_v in_o their_o favour_n but_o say_v they_o whatsoever_o liberty_n we_o have_v to_o examine_v their_o judgement_n their_o judgement_n must_v be_v execute_v notwithstanding_o when_o we_o ourselves_o believe_v they_o unjust_a i_o confess_v it_o but_o it_o be_v because_o their_o execution_n consist_v only_o in_o those_o thing_n or_o in_o those_o external_a action_n which_o leave_v the_o thought_n of_o the_o mind_n always_o free_a and_o not_o in_o a_o inward_a acquiescence_n and_o this_o be_v that_o that_o put_v a_o difference_n between_o their_o sentence_n and_o the_o decision_n of_o pastor_n concern_v the_o matter_n of_o religion_n for_o the_o execution_n of_o these_o latter_a consist_v in_o a_o acquiscence_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o the_o conscience_n which_o can_v but_o examine_v they_o in_o the_o end_n and_o be_v decide_v but_o by_o the_o knowledge_n we_o have_v of_o the_o equity_n and_o truth_n of_o those_o doctrine_n the_o same_o thing_n may_v sometime_o happen_v in_o the_o civil_a society_n where_o in_o stead_n of_o put_v in_o execution_n the_o command_n of_o superior_n one_o shall_v be_v bind_v formal_o to_o oppose_v and_o resist_v they_o as_o when_o the_o sate_z of_o a_o province_n or_o a_o governor_n shall_v command_v thing_n prejudicial_a to_o the_o obedience_n that_o one_o owe_v to_o one_o sovereign_a and_o which_o will_v engage_v the_o people_n in_o a_o rebellion_n then_o we_o may_v not_o only_o judge_v our_o judge_n by_o a_o private_a judgement_n but_o our_o private_a judgement_n be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o general_a and_o public_a then_o that_o of_o those_o judge_n yea_o though_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v accompany_v with_o any_o formality_n for_o those_o formality_n signify_v nothing_o when_o the_o fidelity_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o our_o prince_n be_v concern_v then_o neither_o respect_n of_o magistrate_n nor_o consideration_n of_o order_n nor_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o governor_n ought_v to_o turn_v we_o aside_o but_o they_o must_v all_o give_v place_n to_o that_o great_a and_o fundamental_a duty_n it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o a_o religious_a society_n god_n and_o our_o salvation_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o thing_n and_o if_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o the_o pastor_n either_o in_o their_o pulpit_n or_o in_o their_o write_n or_o in_o their_o council_n will_v plunge_v we_o into_o error_n and_o into_o a_o worship_n that_o dishonour_v god_n and_o corrupt_v his_o christian_a religion_n we_o may_v not_o only_o judge_v they_o by_o a_o private_a judgement_n but_o we_o ought_v also_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o labour_n to_o make_v that_o private_a judgement_n to_o become_v public_a and_o as_o general_a as_o it_o can_v be_v make_v and_o howsoever_o we_o do_v it_o we_o do_v not_o in_o any_o thing_n withdraw_v ourselves_o from_o that_o fidelity_n which_o we_o all_o owe_v to_o god_n the_o inconvenience_n that_o arise_v from_o that_o conduct_n aught_o to_o be_v impute_v not_o to_o private_a man_n who_o do_v but_o what_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v but_o to_o the_o pastor_n who_o abuse_v their_o charge_n and_o pervert_v the_o rule_n and_o natural_a design_n of_o their_o ministry_n but_o say_v they_o be_v not_o this_o to_o introduce_v a_o private_a spirit_n into_o the_o church_n where_o we_o all_o ought_v to_o have_v but_o one_o same_o spirit_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v say_v st._n paul_n but_o one_o body_n and_o but_o one_o spirit_n 4._o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o he_o himself_o exhort_v we_o to_o abide_v all_o in_o the_o same_o spirit_n and_o to_o keep_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n i_o answer_v that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n in_o effect_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o spirit_n but_o that_o that_o aught_o to_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n the_o spirit_n of_o wisdom_n not_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o world_n not_o 1._o the_o spirit_n of_o error_n god_n give_v his_o holy_a spirit_n immediate_o to_o all_o his_o true_o faithful_a one_o whether_o they_o be_v pastor_n or_o whether_o they_o be_v layman_n which_o be_v in_o all_o but_o one_o same_o spirit_n though_o the_o measure_n according_a to_o which_o each_o receive_v may_v be_v different_a grace_n say_v 4._o the_o apostle_n be_v give_v unto_o every_o one_o of_o we_o according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o that_o description_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o be_v set_v down_o by_o the_o prophet_n joel_n god_n say_v that_o he_o will_v pure_a out_o his_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n 2._o that_o their_o son_n and_o their_o daughte_n shall_v prophecy_n and_o that_o he_o will_v give_v this_o spirit_n to_o his_o servant_n and_o to_o his_o handmaid_n elsewhere_o god_n promise_v his_o child_n that_o he_o will_v give_v they_o a_o new_a heart_n and_o 36._o a_o new_a spirit_n and_o that_o he_o will_v put_v his_o spirit_n within_o they_o saint_n paul_n teach_v the_o same_o thing_n by_o one_o spirit_n say_v he_o we_o be_v all_o baptise_a into_o one_o body_n whether_o we_o be_v jew_n or_o gentile_n whether_o we_o be_v bond_n or_o 12._o free_a and_o have_v be_v all_o make_v to_o drink_v into_o one_o spirit_n because_o you_o be_v child_n say_v he_o to_o the_o galatian_n god_n have_v send_v forth_o the_o spirit_n of_o 4._o his_o son_n into_o your_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o epistle_n which_o he_o address_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o faithful_a of_o ephesus_n he_o tell_v they_o that_o they_o be_v ibid._n seal_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n of_o promise_n and_o desire_v that_o they_o may_v receive_v a_o more_o abundant_a measure_n of_o it_o he_o pray_v god_n to_o give_v they_o the_o spirit_n of_o wisdom_n and_o revelation_n st._n peter_n tell_v the_o faithful_a of_o his_o age_n who_o be_v persecute_v for_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o spirit_n of_o glory_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n rest_v upon_o they_o 4._o in_o fine_a the_o
scripture_n and_o upon_o another_o occasion_n â—_o lord_n to_o who_o shall_v we_o go_v thou_o have_v the_o word_n of_o eternal_a life_n and_o we_o believe_v and_o be_v sure_a that_o thou_o be_v that_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n if_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v accustom_v 6._o to_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n they_o will_v find_v the_o proof_n of_o this_o truth_n in_o a_o thousand_o place_n but_o the_o far_o great_a part_n of_o our_o controversy_n come_v from_o the_o neglect_n they_o have_v of_o that_o divine_a book_n and_o that_o neglect_v itself_o be_v one_o fruit_n of_o that_o excessive_a confidence_n they_o have_v in_o their_o guide_n the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o part._n a_o historical_a defence_n of_o the_o reformation_n against_o a_o book_n entitle_v just_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o calvinist_n the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o reformation_n chap._n i._n that_o our_o father_n can_v not_o expect_v a_o reformation_n either_o from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o from_o those_o of_o the_o prelate_n we_o may_v now_o methinks_v suppose_v it_o evident_a and_o prove_v that_o our_o father_n have_v a_o right_a and_o be_v bind_v to_o examine_v by_o themselves_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o not_o to_o refer_v themselves_o absolute_o to_o the_o conduct_n and_o authority_n of_o their_o prelate_n but_o from_o thence_o it_o manifest_o follow_v that_o they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o reform_v themselves_o for_o since_o they_o can_v examine_v only_o in_o order_n to_o discern_v the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a and_o the_o true_a from_o the_o false_a who_o can_v doubt_v that_o they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o make_v that_o discernment_n will_v not_o also_o have_v have_v a_o right_a to_o reject_v that_o which_o they_o shall_v have_v find_v to_o have_v be_v contrary_a to_o or_o alienate_v from_o christianity_n which_o be_v precise_o that_o which_o be_v call_v reformation_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o yet_o remain_v to_o be_v inquire_v into_o whether_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o have_v reject_v be_v indeed_o error_n and_o superstiton_n as_o they_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v and_o whether_o they_o do_v not_o deceive_v themselves_o in_o the_o judgement_n that_o they_o make_v but_o who_o see_v it_o not_o necessary_a for_o the_o decide_n of_o that_o question_n to_o go_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o to_o enter_v upon_o that_o discussion_n which_o our_o adversary_n will_v avoid_v from_o whence_o it_o may_v appear_v as_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o beginning_n that_o all_o that_o controversy_n which_o they_o raise_v against_o we_o about_o the_o call_v of_o our_o reformer_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o vain_a amusement_n and_o that_o to_o make_v a_o good_a judgement_n of_o that_o action_n of_o our_o father_n and_o to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v just_a or_o unjust_a we_o ought_v always_o to_o come_v to_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o cause_n and_o to_o those_o thing_n themselves_o which_o be_v reform_v for_o upon_o that_o the_o question_n do_v whole_o depend_v whether_o they_o do_v well_o or_o ill_o notwithstanding_o to_o show_v that_o we_o will_v forget_v nothing_o that_o may_v serve_v for_o our_o justification_n and_o that_o after_o the_o desire_n to_o please_v god_n we_o have_v not_o a_o great_a than_o that_o of_o approve_v ourselves_o to_o our_o countryman_n and_o in_o general_a to_o all_o man_n we_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o make_v yet_o some_o particular_a reflection_n upon_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o reformation_n which_o will_v more_o and_o more_o confirm_v the_o right_n of_o our_o father_n and_o manifest_v the_o justice_n of_o their_o conduct_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n we_o shall_v answer_v to_o some_o objection_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la that_o shall_v be_v the_o business_n of_o this_o second_o part._n our_o first_o reflection_n shall_v be_v on_o that_o deplorable_a state_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n in_o respect_n of_o its_o prelate_n for_o its_o condition_n be_v such_o that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o hope_n of_o ever_o see_v a_o good_a reformation_n to_o spring_v up_o by_o their_o ministry_n in_o effect_n what_o can_v be_v expect_v from_o a_o body_n that_o have_v almost_o whole_o abandon_v the_o care_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n which_o be_v plunge_v in_o the_o intrigue_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o world_n which_o keep_v the_o people_n in_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o in_o the_o most_o gross_a superstition_n and_o with_o which_o the_o whole_a body_n itself_o do_v entertain_v itself_o and_o be_v find_v to_o be_v possess_v by_o ambition_n by_o luxury_n and_o by_o covetousness_n and_o engage_v in_o the_o vile_a manner_n and_o live_v in_o almost_o a_o general_a opposition_n to_o overthrow_v of_o all_o discipline_n they_o will_v see_v then_o what_o a_o german_a bishop_n say_v in_o a_o book_n entitle_v onus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la who_o live_v and_o write_v in_o the_o year_n 1519._o that_o be_v to_o say_v 2._o near_o the_o very_a time_n of_o the_o reformation_n but_o one_o who_o be_v no_o way_n luther_n friend_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o his_o write_n i_o be_o afraid_a say_v he_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n touch_v the_o qualification_n of_o a_o bishop_n be_v but_o very_o ill_o observe_v in_o these_o day_n or_o rather_o that_o we_o be_v fall_v into_o those_o time_n which_o he_o note_v when_o he_o say_v i_o know_v that_o after_o my_o departure_n ravenous_a wolf_n will_v come_v among_o you_o not_o spare_v the_o flock_n where_o may_v one_o see_v a_o good_a man_n choose_v to_o be_v a_o bishop_n one_o approve_v by_o his_o work_n and_o his_o learning_n and_o any_o one_o who_o be_v not_o either_o a_o child_n or_o worldly_a or_o ignorant_a of_o spiritual_a thing_n the_o far_o great_a number_n come_v to_o the_o prelateship_n more_o by_o underhand_a canvassing_n and_o ill_a way_n then_o by_o election_n and_o lawful_a way_n that_o disorder_n which_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n set_v the_o church_n in_o danger_n of_o perish_v for_o solomon_n say_v there_o be_v one_o evil_n which_o i_o have_v see_v under_o the_o sun_n as_o a_o error_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o ruler_n when_o a_o fool_n be_v raise_v to_o high_a dignity_n it_o be_v therefore_o that_o i_o say_v that_o the_o bishop_n ought_v to_o excel_v in_o learning_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o their_o instruction_n and_o their_o preach_v they_o may_v govern_v other_o profitable_o but_o alas_o what_o bishop_n have_v we_o now_o a_o day_n that_o preach_v or_o have_v any_o care_n of_o the_o soul_n commit_v to_o he_o there_o be_v beside_o that_o very_o few_o who_o be_v 3_o content_v with_o one_o spouse_n alone_o that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o one_o only_a church_n and_o who_o seek_v not_o to_o appropriate_v to_o themselves_o more_o dignity_n more_o prebend_n and_o what_o be_v yet_o more_o to_o be_v condemn_v more_o bishopric_n our_o bishop_n be_v feast_v at_o their_o own_o table_n then_o when_o they_o shall_v be_v at_o the_o altar_n they_o be_v unwise_a in_o the_o thing_n of_o god_n but_o they_o love_v the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o world_n they_o be_v more_o intent_n on_o temporal_a affair_n say_v it_o may_v be_v that_o i_o suffer_v myself_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o by_o my_o passion_n and_o that_o all_o these_o clamourous_a accusation_n be_v but_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o engagement_n in_o which_o we_o all_o be_v set_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o to_o leave_v no_o ground_n for_o that_o suspicion_n beside_o what_o i_o have_v set_v down_o in_o general_a in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o my_o first_o part_n i_o will_v further_o produce_v here_o more_o particular_a testimony_n of_o that_o truth_n by_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o age_n of_o our_o father_n i_o will_v say_v nothing_o of_o my_o own_o head_n i_o will_v make_v their_o author_n that_o be_v not_o suspect_v by_o they_o to_o speak_v who_o passage_n i_o will_v faithful_o relate_v which_o they_o may_v see_v in_o the_o original_n if_o they_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n and_o as_o i_o hope_v that_o they_o will_v not_o lay_v to_o my_o charge_n what_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v too_o vehement_a in_o their_o expression_n so_o also_o i_o not_o do_v pretend_v to_o impute_v to_o the_o prelate_n of_o these_o day_n that_o which_o those_o author_n censure_v in_o those_o of_o the_o former_a time_n then_o on_o the_o work_n of_o jesus_n christ_n their_o body_n be_v adorn_v with_o gold_n and_o their_o soul_n defile_v with_o filth_n they_o be_v ashamed_a to_o meddle_v with_o spiritual_a thing_n and_o their_o glory_n lie_v in_o their_o scurrilous_a humour_n and_o carriage_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o catherine_n of_o
write_v to_o leo_n with_o all_o the_o respect_n imaginable_a and_o let_v he_o see_v that_o the_o questor_n and_o those_o who_o have_v till_o that_o time_n uphold_v they_o have_v dishonour_v his_o see_n and_o his_o church_n that_o as_o to_o himself_o he_o find_v himself_o very_o unhappy_a to_o see_v that_o their_o calumny_n shall_v have_v prevail_v over_o his_o innocence_n and_o he_o further_o offer_v to_o give_v over_o that_o matter_n of_o indulgence_n and_o whole_o to_o be_v silent_a in_o it_o provide_v that_o his_o adversary_n shall_v do_v the_o like_a but_o whether_o it_o be_v that_o all_o that_o negotiation_n of_o miltit_n be_v but_o feign_v on_o his_o part_n or_o that_o in_o effect_v his_o counsel_n be_v not_o approve_v by_o those_o of_o his_o party_n as_o luther_n himself_o insinaute_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o from_o the_o time_n that_o that_o letter_n have_v be_v draw_v from_o he_o george_z duke_z of_o saxony_n a_o prince_n that_o stick_v very_o close_o to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o pope_n desire_v that_o he_o will_v make_v a_o public_a disputation_n at_o leipsic_n upon_o the_o matter_n in_o controversy_n the_o dispute_n be_v manage_v the_o beginning_n between_o eccius_n and_o carolostad_n concern_v freewill_n and_o grace_n but_o they_o draw_v in_o luther_n himself_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o indulgence_n of_o purgatory_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o they_o procure_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n from_o the_o university_n of_o cologn_n and_o louvain_n a_o condemnation_n of_o divers_a article_n draw_v out_o of_o his_o book_n he_o defend_v himself_o against_o these_o new_a adversary_n and_o make_v the_o world_n 2._o see_v by_o his_o public_a write_n the_o truth_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o the_o injustice_n of_o those_o condemnation_n but_o within_o a_o little_a after_o pope_n leo_n be_v unwilling_a to_o try_v any_o thing_n further_o publish_v his_o terrible_a bull_n of_o excommunication_n 1520._o against_o he_o which_o they_o call_v the_o bull_n exurge_v there_o after_o have_v earnest_o importune_v jesus_n christ_n saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n with_o all_o the_o saint_n in_o paradise_n to_o come_v to_o the_o succour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o set_v down_o in_o particular_a one_o and_o forty_o article_n of_o luther_n doctrine_n which_o he_o declare_v to_o be_v respective_o pestilent_a destructive_a scandalous_a false_a heretical_a offend_v pious_a ear_n seduce_v soul_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n truth_n and_o to_o the_o charity_n to_o the_o respect_n and_o obedience_n that_o be_v owe_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o mistress_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o as_o such_o several_o he_o condemn_v they_o disprove_v they_o reject_v they_o and_o declare_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v by_o christian_n of_o both_o sex_n he_o forbid_v all_o bishop_n patriarch_n metropolitan_o and_o general_o all_o churchman_n and_o king_n the_o emperor_n the_o elector_n prince_n duke_n marquess_n earl_n baron_n captain_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o sort_n of_o man_n to_o hold_v those_o article_n or_o to_o favour_v they_o in_o any_o manner_n what_o soever_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o excommunication_n and_o be_v deprive_v of_o their_o land_n and_o of_o their_o good_n and_o treat_v as_o infamous_a heretic_n favourer_n of_o heretic_n and_o guilty_a of_o high_a treason_n and_o as_o to_o luther_n he_o complain_v of_o he_o that_o he_o will_v not_o come_v to_o rome_n where_o he_o will_v have_v let_v he_o have_v see_v that_o he_o have_v not_o do_v so_o much_o evil_a as_o he_o believe_v and_o he_o aggravate_v it_o as_o a_o great_a rashness_n in_o he_o to_o have_v appeal_v to_o a_o council_n against_o the_o constitution_n of_o pius_n the_o second_o and_o of_o julius_n the_o second_o who_o will_v have_v those_o punish_v as_o heretic_n that_o make_v such_o appeal_n that_o therefore_o he_o condemn_v as_o heretic_n he_o and_o all_o his_o adherent_n if_o in_o the_o space_n of_o fifty_o day_n they_o do_v not_o renounce_v all_o their_o error_n he_o forbid_v all_o christian_n to_o have_v any_o commerce_n or_o conversation_n with_o they_o or_o to_o yield_v they_o any_o necessary_a thing_n and_o give_v his_o order_n to_o the_o emperor_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n etc._n etc._n to_o seize_v their_o person_n and_o to_o send_v they_o to_o rome_n promise_v great_a reward_n to_o those_o who_o shall_v do_v so_o good_a a_o work_n luther_n some_o time_n after_o write_v against_o that_o bull_n and_o appeal_v afresh_o to_o a_o council_n lawful_o call_v notwithstanding_o he_o justify_v himself_o with_o great_a solidity_n about_o all_o those_o condemn_a article_n and_o it_o be_v pertinent_a to_o note_v that_o among_o those_o article_n that_o the_o pope_n anathematise_v as_o heretical_a or_o rash_a or_o scandalous_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n truth_n these_o follow_a proposition_n may_v be_v find_v that_o that_o proverb_n be_v most_o true_a that_o say_v that_o the_o best_a penance_n be_v a_o good_a life_n that_o it_o will_v be_v very_o well_o if_o the_o church_n in_o a_o council_n shall_v ordain_v that_o the_o laity_n shall_v receive_v the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n that_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n from_o whence_o the_o pope_n draw_v his_o indulgence_n be_v not_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o saint_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o successor_n of_o saint_n peter_n be_v not_o the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v any_o one_o establish_v by_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o in_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o the_o pope_n to_o make_v article_n of_o faith_n nor_o to_o establish_v new_a law_n for_o manner_n or_o for_o good_a work_n that_o though_o the_o pope_n shall_v hold_v with_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n a_o opinion_n which_o shall_v not_o itself_o be_v erroneous_a yet_o it_o will_v not_o be_v a_o sin_n or_o a_o heresy_n to_o hold_v a_o contrary_a opinion_n especial_o in_o thing_n not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n until_o a_o general_n council_n shall_v have_v disprove_v the_o one_o and_o approve_v of_o the_o other_o that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a prelate_n and_o secular_a prince_n do_v not_o do_v ill_a when_o they_o abolish_v the_o order_n of_o beg_a friar_n that_o purgatory_n can_v not_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o holy_a canonical_a scripture_n these_o proposition_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v either_o pestilent_a or_o pernicious_a or_o scandalous_a or_o heretical_a without_o specify_v any_o one_o in_o particular_a for_o the_o pope_n speak_v of_o they_o only_o in_o the_o whole_a that_o they_o be_v such_o so_o it_o be_v that_o leo_n and_o all_o his_o court_n manage_v those_o matter_n to_o affirm_v that_o a_o true_a amendment_n of_o life_n a_o holy_a and_o sincere_a return_n from_o vice_n to_o virtue_n be_v the_o best_a of_o all_o pennance_n appear_v to_o be_v a_o detestable_a crime_n to_o they_o to_o wish_v that_o a_o general_n council_n may_v establish_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v such_o a_o abomination_n with_o they_o as_o be_v think_v sufficient_a to_o deserve_v the_o flame_n not_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n make_v up_o a_o certain_a treasure_n which_o neither_o faith_n nor_o holiness_n nor_o repentance_n can_v give_v the_o faithful_a any_o part_n of_o but_o which_o be_v to_o be_v dispense_v only_o by_o the_o way_n of_o indulgence_n for_o money_n pass_v in_o their_o judgement_n for_o a_o hellish_a heresy_n to_o hold_v that_o our_o faith_n have_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o its_o object_n and_o not_o that_o of_o man_n also_o and_o that_o god_n alone_o can_v impose_v moral_a law_n on_o the_o conscience_n be_v in_o their_o opinion_n a_o astonish_a wickedness_n to_o believe_v that_o one_o may_v without_o herefy_v hold_v a_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n in_o matter_n not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o not_o determine_v by_o any_o council_n be_v a_o pestilent_a error_n to_o give_v the_o least_o blow_n to_o the_o interest_n of_o monk_n or_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n be_v a_o horrible_a sacrilege_n for_o which_o there_o be_v not_o any_o remission_n after_o that_o condemnation_n the_o pope_n write_v to_o john_n frederick_n elector_n of_o saxony_n earnest_o entreat_v he_o not_o to_o give_v any_o more_o protection_n to_o luther_n and_o he_o send_v hierome_n aleander_n his_o nuntio_n into_o germany_n to_o cause_v that_o condemnation_n to_o be_v execute_v but_o aleander_n not_o be_v able_a to_o obtain_v of_o
into_o a_o inevitable_a damnation_n and_o to_o have_v precipitate_v other_o by_o their_o example_n to_o consent_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o utter_a extinction_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o lest_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v want_v in_o that_o respect_n and_o blind_a obedience_n that_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o prelate_n require_v of_o all_o the_o world_n this_o will_v be_v in_o truth_n to_o set_v that_o obedience_n at_o two_o high_a a_o price_n and_o it_o will_v cost_v we_o very_o dear_a but_o they_o will_v find_v but_o few_o person_n of_o good_a understanding_n who_o will_v not_o confess_v that_o that_o will_v be_v to_o push_v on_o thing_n a_o little_a too_o far_o they_o will_v say_v it_o may_v be_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o also_o to_o suppose_v a_o thing_n so_o much_o in_o question_n that_o that_o prodigious_a corruption_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n whereof_o we_o speak_v and_o those_o pretend_a interest_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o man_n salvation_n which_o according_a to_o we_o oblige_v our_o father_n to_o reform_v themselves_o without_o have_v any_o regard_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n or_o its_o prelate_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o chimaera_n that_o we_o ourselves_o have_v form_v at_o our_o pleasure_n or_o specious_a pretence_n that_o our_o father_n take_v for_o occasion_n to_o separate_v themselves_o and_o that_o we_o take_v after_o they_o to_o defend_v they_o with_o to_o answer_v to_o this_o objection_n i_o will_v not_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o appearance_n that_o our_o father_n make_v use_v of_o those_o motive_n as_o a_o pretence_n to_o cover_v their_o other_o interest_n with_o they_o can_v scarce_o know_v how_o to_o imagine_v any_o interest_n interweave_v in_o a_o business_n that_o evident_o draw_v after_o it_o a_o thousand_o persecution_n and_o a_o thousand_o affliction_n and_o wherein_o they_o be_v necessary_o to_o go_v through_o the_o most_o violent_a storm_n as_o the_o sequel_n will_v justify_v in_o effect_n let_v they_o say_v as_o much_o as_o much_o as_o they_o will_v that_o luther_n be_v hurry_v away_o by_o his_o resentment_n it_o belong_v to_o those_o who_o treat_v he_o with_o so_o much_o injustice_n to_o dispute_v that_o matter_n with_o he_o before_o the_o tribunal_n of_o god_n who_o will_v one_o day_n render_v to_o every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o work_n but_o as_o to_o our_o father_n who_o have_v no_o part_n in_o those_o personal_a quarrel_n they_o can_v no_o way_n be_v suspect_v to_o have_v have_v a_o interest_n of_o passion_n or_o animosity_n i_o will_v not_o likewise_o say_v that_o if_o our_o father_n themselves_o have_v have_v other_o interest_n than_o those_o which_o they_o have_v set_v before_o we_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o appearance_n that_o yet_o it_o can_v be_v say_v in_o respect_n of_o we_o that_o we_o do_v not_o follow_v they_o in_o the_o true_a faith_n since_o we_o have_v have_v leisure_n enough_o to_o acknowledge_v what_o our_o reformation_n have_v draw_v along_o with_o it_o and_o what_o it_o have_v cost_v we_o but_o i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o i_o make_v that_o supposition_n only_o to_o let_v our_o adversary_n see_v that_o without_o amuse_v we_o any_o more_o with_o those_o formality_n and_o those_o perplex_v way_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o continual_o which_o be_v proper_a for_o nothing_o but_o to_o defend_v error_n and_o to_o destroy_v the_o church_n by_o the_o tyranny_n of_o those_o who_o govern_v they_o ought_v to_o come_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o to_o determine_v with_o we_o those_o fundamental_a article_n upon_o which_o we_o ground_n the_o right_n that_o our_o father_n have_v to_o reform_v themselves_o i_o do_v not_o then_o prejudge_v any_o thing_n by_o my_o supposition_n i_o explain_v only_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o protestant_n and_o the_o persuasion_n that_o they_o entertain_v if_o what_o they_o say_v be_v not_o true_a it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o have_v have_v reason_n to_o reform_v themselves_o for_o without_o any_o more_o reason_v a_o man_n ought_v always_o to_o prefer_v god_n and_o his_o own_o salvation_n before_o a_o hundred_o pope_n and_o before_o ten_o thousand_o bishop_n we_o ought_v then_o to_o come_v to_o a_o examination_n of_o those_o matter_n this_o be_v what_o the_o author_n of_o those_o prejudices_fw-la as_o hot_a as_o he_o be_v in_o his_o controversy_n have_v be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v for_o to_o 7._o disentangle_v himself_o from_o a_o argument_n to_o which_o he_o say_v the_o whole_a book_n of_o the_o apology_n of_o mr._n daille_n be_v reducible_a and_o which_o he_o represent_v in_o these_o word_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o remain_v unite_v to_o such_o a_o communion_n as_o bind_v we_o to_o profess_v fundamental_a error_n against_o the_o faith_n and_o to_o practice_v a_o idolatrous_a and_o sacrilegious_a worship_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n bind_v we_o to_o profess_v divers_a fundamental_a error_n and_o to_o practice_v idolatrous_a and_o sacrilegious_a worship_n diverse_a way_n as_o in_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o remain_v in_o her_o communion_n etc._n etc._n he_o distinguish_v between_o two_o sort_n of_o separation_n one_o of_o which_o he_o call_v simple_a and_o negative_a which_o say_v he_o consist_v more_o in_o the_o negation_n of_o certain_a act_n of_o communion_n then_o in_o positive_a act_n against_o that_o communion_n from_o which_o we_o separate_v the_o other_o he_o call_v a_o positive_a separation_n which_o include_v the_o erect_v of_o a_o separate_a society_n the_o establish_n of_o a_o new_a ministry_n and_o the_o positive_a condemnation_n of_o the_o former_a communion_n to_o which_o it_o have_v be_v unite_v upon_o that_o distinction_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n that_o the_o calvinist_n say_v that_o their_o conscience_n will_v not_o any_o more_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v unite_v with_o the_o catholic_n shelter_v themselves_o under_o that_o ambiguous_a term_n of_o union_n that_o their_o conscience_n can_v any_o further_o hinder_v they_o from_o take_v part_n in_o some_o action_n which_o their_o false_a principle_n make_v they_o look_v upon_o as_o criminal_a but_o they_o will_v no_o way_n engage_v they_o to_o all_o those_o excess_n to_o which_o they_o be_v carry_v out_o that_o in_o fine_a if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o without_o betray_v your_o conscience_n they_o can_v not_o give_v that_o honour_n which_o we_o pay_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o their_o relic_n they_o ought_v to_o content_v themselves_o not_o to_o give_v it_o but_o that_o it_o will_v in_o no_o wise_n follow_v from_o thence_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o go_v about_o to_o set_v up_o a_o body_n apart_o that_o it_o be_v this_o latter_a sort_n of_o separation_n whereof_o they_o accuse_v we_o and_o that_o it_o be_v that_o kind_n of_o it_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o justify_v ourselves_o from_o and_o a_o little_a low_o if_o say_v he_o the_o calvinist_n shall_v make_v what_o supposition_n they_o please_v upon_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o they_o shall_v as_o much_o as_o they_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o do_v accuse_v it_o of_o error_n and_o idolatry_n it_o will_v be_v enough_o to_o answer_v they_o in_o one_o word_n that_o if_o those_o pretend_a error_n shall_v give_v they_o any_o right_a to_o refuse_v to_o profess_v they_o and_o to_o practice_v those_o action_n which_o shall_v include_v they_o yet_o they_o no_o way_n give_v they_o any_o night_n to_o set_v up_o themselves_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o anathematise_v she_o to_o set_v up_o a_o body_n a_o part_n and_o to_o take_v to_o themselves_o the_o quality_n of_o pastor_n although_o they_o have_v neither_o authority_n nor_o mission_n i_o do_v not_o now_o meddle_v with_o that_o positive_a separation_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la make_v so_o great_a a_o crime_n in_o we_o we_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o end_n that_o our_o father_n do_v nothing_o in_o that_o respect_n but_o what_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o do_v in_o their_o conscience_n and_o with_o the_o neglect_n of_o which_o they_o can_v not_o dispense_v without_o sin_n but_o this_o we_o shall_v come_v to_o consider_v in_o its_o proper_a place_n it_o may_v be_v enough_o for_o we_o at_o present_a to_o know_v that_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la we_o may_v suppose_v it_o as_o a_o thing_n indisputable_a that_o our_o father_n obey_v the_o dictate_v of_o their_o conscience_n have_v right_a to_o resuse_v to_o profess_v those_o error_n in_o which_o they_o believe_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v entangle_v and_o no_o more_o to_o take_v any_o part_n in_o certain_a action_n that_o involve_v those_o error_n i_o profess_v it_o be_v desirable_a that_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la have_v tell_v we_o a_o little_a more_o clear_o his_o
fashion_n as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v without_o wound_v our_o conscience_n and_o if_o we_o happen_v to_o speak_v or_o write_v of_o they_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v in_o a_o gentle_a and_o prudent_a manner_n with_o a_o regard_n have_v to_o the_o time_n and_o the_o disposition_n of_o man_n always_o remember_v that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n will_v never_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o complete_a perfection_n upon_o earth_n and_o that_o god_n himself_o bear_v with_o the_o defect_n of_o his_o child_n through_o his_o mercy_n but_o we_o ought_v also_o to_o take_v heed_n how_o we_o stretch_v the_o keep_n of_o that_o silence_n too_o far_o for_o there_o be_v certain_a season_n wherein_o one_o can_v hold_v one_o peace_n without_o betray_v of_o god_n without_o weak_o abandon_v the_o true_a interest_n of_o the_o church_n and_o without_o fall_v into_o that_o detestable_a sin_n which_o saint_n paul_n call_v hold_v the_o truth_n in_o unrighteousness_n such_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o triumph_n of_o arrianism_n in_o the_o four_o centuey_n for_o there_o the_o matter_n be_v a_o capital_a heresy_n which_o have_v then_o take_v hold_v of_o the_o public_a ministry_n there_o be_v not_o any_o more_o place_n for_o silence_n there_o be_v a_o necessity_n on_o the_o contrary_a of_o cry_v out_o and_o of_o cry_v very_o loud_o without_o any_o regard_n have_v either_o to_o the_o compleasance_n which_o they_o owe_v to_o their_o brethren_n or_o to_o the_o love_n of_o peace_n or_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o prelate_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o council_n or_o to_o all_o those_o false_a reason_n of_o silence_n which_o humane_a prudence_n ordinary_o suggest_v therefore_o it_o be_v that_o a_o simple_a monk_n of_o those_o time_n call_v aphraates_n although_o he_o neither_o have_v any_o other_o call_v or_o office_n then_o that_o of_o the_o concern_v that_o every_o one_o have_v for_o the_o conservation_n of_o the_o truth_n yet_o can_v not_o contain_v himself_o within_o his_o cell_n nor_o be_v hinder_v from_o oppose_v himself_o with_o all_o his_o might_n to_o that_o heresy_n and_o the_o emperor_n valens_n who_o favour_v the_o arrian_n have_v check_v he_o for_o that_o boldness_n in_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v keep_v himself_o in_o his_o cell_n and_o to_o have_v apply_v himself_o only_o to_o pray_v to_o god_n according_a to_o the_o condition_n of_o that_o religious_a life_n into_o which_o he_o have_v enter_v aphraates_n answer_v he_o if_o i_o be_v a_o maid_n and_o shall_v keep_v my_o chamber_n with_o my_o father_n and_o if_o i_o shall_v see_v fire_n take_v hold_v of_o the_o house_n shall_v i_o not_o be_v bind_v to_o go_v out_o of_o my_o chamber_n and_o run_v on_o every_o side_n to_o bring_v water_n to_o put_v out_o the_o fire_n mean_v by_o that_o that_o when_o the_o safety_n of_o christianity_n be_v in_o danger_n of_o be_v destroy_v it_o be_v a_o crime_n to_o hold_v one_o peace_n and_o sit_v still_o in_o quiet_a but_o this_o be_v exact_o the_o case_n wherein_o our_o father_n find_v themselves_o for_o they_o behold_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o by_o consequence_n the_o latin_a church_n ready_a to_o be_v shipwreck_a as_o a_o vessel_n that_o take_v in_o water_n on_o every_o side_n they_o see_v in_o that_o miserable_a church_n divinity_n falsify_v and_o corrupt_v by_o a_o thousand_o vain_a and_o ridiculous_a question_n the_o school_n infect_v with_o the_o art_n of_o sophistry_n and_o cheat_n the_o pulpit_n prostitute_v to_o tale_n jest_n and_o legend_n benefice_n fill_v with_o person_n unworthy_a and_o uncapable_a church_n dignity_n sell_v to_o those_o who_o bid_v high_a good_a learning_n banish_v and_o persecute_v religion_n load_v with_o a_o rabble_n of_o childish_a ceremony_n the_o people_n abuse_v by_o a_o thousand_o folly_n church-government_n change_v into_o a_o intolerable_a oppression_n the_o worship_n of_o god_n transfer_v to_o creature_n and_o even_o to_o those_o creature_n that_o be_v dead_a and_o insensible_a the_o save_a truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n neglect_v error_n and_o fancy_n of_o man_n mind_n preach_v up_o in_o stead_n of_o they_o the_o study_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n abandon_v the_o action_n of_o true_a piety_n alter_v by_o false_a idea_n the_o command_v of_o god_n break_v his_o sovereign_a authority_n usurp_v his_o mercy_n set_v in_o partnership_n with_o satisfaction_n of_o man_n his_o law_n associate_v with_o the_o law_n of_o man_n and_o his_o grace_n with_o our_o freewill_n the_o only_a sacrifice_n of_o his_o son_n multiply_v the_o virtue_n of_o his_o intercession_n communicate_v to_o saint_n and_o angel_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n adore_v as_o his_o divine_a body_n his_o sovereign_a prophetic_a and_o kingly_a office_n transport_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o priestly_a to_o the_o priest_n his_o sacrament_n alter_v his_o clear_a word_n elude_v by_o their_o gloss_n and_o rash_a distinction_n and_o his_o ministry_n change_v into_o a_o despotic_a empire_n over_o man_n conscience_n in_o a_o word_n they_o see_v nothing_o that_o remain_v entire_a in_o that_o religion_n whether_o their_o sentiment_n in_o that_o regard_n be_v just_a or_o unjust_a reasonable_a or_o ill_o ground_v it_o be_v what_o a_o discussion_n will_v justify_v when_o they_o will_v serious_o come_v to_o consider_v it_o but_o nevertheless_o our_o father_n be_v persuade_v of_o all_o that_o which_o i_o have_v mention_v and_o under_o that_o persuasion_n who_o can_v doubt_v that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v loud_o declare_v themselves_o and_o that_o a_o deep_a silence_n will_v not_o have_v render_v they_o criminal_a before_o god_n and_o man_n and_o they_o be_v the_o more_o oblige_v to_o speak_v in_o that_o as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n they_o have_v nothing_o more_o to_o look_v for_o from_o their_o prelate_n and_o in_o that_o the_o injust_a and_o violent_a proceed_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n against_o luther_n make_v they_o sufficient_o know_v that_o the_o evil_n be_v not_o to_o be_v remedy_v on_o that_o side_n and_o that_o the_o time_n for_o each_o man_n to_o reform_v himself_o be_v already_o come_v chap._n iu._n that_o our_o father_n have_v a_o lawful_a and_o sufficient_a call_n to_o reform_v themselves_o and_o to_o labour_v to_o reform_v other_o although_o this_o question_n about_o the_o call_v of_o our_o father_n for_o a_o reformation_n be_v already_o sufficient_o decide_v by_o what_o i_o have_v before_o represent_v since_o they_o can_v require_v a_o more_o lawful_a call_v then_o that_o which_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o indispensable_a obligation_n of_o our_o salvation_n i_o shall_v not_o fail_v notwithstanding_o to_o treat_v of_o this_o matter_n yet_o a_o little_a further_o to_o omit_v nothing_o that_o may_v serve_v for_o our_o justification_n i_o say_v then_o that_o the_o chief_a thing_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v to_o make_v a_o right_a judgement_n of_o a_o call_v in_o the_o business_n of_o religion_n be_v to_o search_v into_o what_o nature_n those_o action_n be_v of_o about_o which_o it_o be_v engage_v whether_o they_o be_v just_a or_o unjust_a good_a or_o ill_a in_o themselves_o for_o there_o can_v be_v the_o least_o lawful_a call_n for_o that_o which_o be_v ill_a but_o there_o be_v always_o one_o natural_o for_o what_o be_v good_a which_o i_o shall_v name_v a_o call_n of_o thing_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o that_o call_v of_o person_n whereof_o i_o shall_v speak_v in_o the_o sequel_n but_o now_o upon_o this_o principle_n which_o to_o i_o seem_v indisputable_a we_o have_v little_a else_o to_o do_v then_o to_o demand_v of_o our_o adversary_n whether_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o as_o it_o be_v natural_o just_a to_o embrace_v and_o to_o defend_v the_o truth_n so_o also_o that_o it_o be_v as_o just_a to_o reject_v and_o oppose_v error_n and_o to_o banish_v they_o not_o only_o out_o of_o that_o society_n wherein_o a_o man_n be_v but_o even_o out_o of_o the_o world_n itself_o as_o much_o as_o it_o lie_v in_o his_o power_n to_o do_v we_o need_v i_o say_v but_o only_o to_o demand_v of_o they_o whether_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o a_o falsehood_n have_v not_o in_o its_o own_o nature_n any_o right_a to_o be_v believe_v or_o to_o be_v teach_v and_o that_o it_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n that_o she_o make_v use_v of_o the_o colour_n of_o truth_n to_o make_v herself_o to_o be_v receive_v under_o another_o name_n then_o her_o own_o because_o that_o when_o she_o appear_v in_o her_o natural_a dress_n it_o excite_v or_o at_o least_o it_o ought_v to_o excite_v the_o hatred_n and_o aversion_n of_o man_n i_o know_v very_o well_o that_o all_o falsehood_n do_v not_o equal_o deserve_v that_o aversion_n and_o that_o there_o be_v some_o that_o may_v appear_v indifferent_a enough_o in_o comparison_n of_o other_o but_o i_o say_v that_o there_o be_v also_o some_o of_o which_o one_o
god_n to_o worship_v he_o pure_o and_o to_o remove_v far_o from_o they_o all_o that_o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o a_o spiritual-life_n and_o their_o own_o salvation_n for_o they_o need_v not_o for_o that_o any_o other_o call_v than_o the_o obligation_n that_o lie_v upon_o every_o one_o to_o save_v himself_o and_o the_o necessity_n of_o beat_v back_o all_o that_o which_o will_v oppose_v itself_o to_o so_o just_a a_o obligation_n there_o be_v not_o in_o a_o civil_a society_n any_o certain_a select_a person_n who_o only_o have_v a_o right_a to_o live_v to_o act_n and_o to_o labour_v for_o other_o whilst_o those_o other_o shall_v be_v dead_a or_o not_o able_a to_o move_v so_o also_o there_o be_v none_o in_o a_o religious_a society_n who_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o to_o be_v good_a for_o other_o whilst_o those_o other_o shall_v remain_v in_o ignorance_n or_o in_o sin_n and_o that_o implicit_a faith_n which_o some_o have_v invent_v by_o which_o a_o man_n be_v to_o believe_v in_o general_a that_o which_o the_o church_n believe_v to_o go_v no_o further_o be_v in_o truth_n the_o most_o commodious_a way_n of_o all_o other_o for_o those_o man_n who_o have_v something_o else_o to_o do_v then_o to_o serve_v god_n but_o it_o be_v also_o most_o proper_a for_o the_o damnation_n of_o man_n i'faith_o than_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o common_a as_o to_o belong_v to_o particular_a person_n she_o be_v so_o one_o in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o distribute_v herself_o to_o each_o one_o and_o one_o can_v not_o be_v of_o that_o body_n of_o the_o church_n if_o one_o be_v not_o a_o believer_n as_o one_o can_v not_o be_v of_o the_o body_n in_o a_o civil_a society_n if_o one_o be_v not_o a_o man_n and_o have_v not_o life_n so_o each_o man_n have_v not_o only_o a_o personal_a call_n but_o lie_v also_o under_o a_o obligation_n to_o believe_v and_o to_o live_v as_o a_o good_a christian_a whence_o it_o follow_v that_o each_o man_n have_v a_o call_n to_o remove_v far_o from_o he_o all_o that_o he_o shall_v judge_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o uprightness_n faith_n and_o piety_n as_o also_o that_o be_v under_o a_o obligation_n to_o live_v holy_o and_o just_o he_o have_v a_o call_n to_o avoid_v sin_n and_o to_o repent_v of_o they_o when_o soever_o he_o shall_v commit_v they_o but_o be_v not_o this_o some_o will_v say_v to_o rend_v the_o church_n by_o division_n and_o to_o make_v one_o self_n guilty_a of_o a_o schism_n so_o to_o reject_v out_o of_o self-will_n the_o common_a sentiment_n and_o custom_n without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a society_n no_o certain_o for_o the_o true_a union_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o hold_v of_o error_n how_o common_a soever_o they_o may_v be_v nor_o in_o any_o false-worship_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o be_v establish_v these_o thing_n do_v not_o only_o not_o belong_v to_o a_o christian_a communion_n but_o they_o destroy_v it_o as_o disease_n how_o popular_a and_o general_a soever_o they_o may_v be_v do_v bring_v nothing_o but_o desolation_n on_o a_o civil_a society_n instead_o of_o be_v the_o bond_n to_o unite_v it_o so_o the_o union_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o bind_v any_o person_n in_o that_o respect_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o engage_v we_o to_o show_v our_o brethren_n a_o good_a example_n in_o beginning_n to_o reform_v by_o ourselves_o for_o the_o great_a love_n any_o one_o have_v for_o the_o church_n the_o more_o he_o ought_v to_o free_v it_o from_o those_o evil_n that_o press_v in_o upon_o it_o and_o especial_o then_o when_o those_o evil_n shall_v put_v it_o into_o a_o manifest_a danger_n of_o ruin_n if_o it_o be_v so_o our_o adversary_n will_v yet_o further_o reply_n be_v not_o that_o some_o way_n to_o break_v that_o communion_n when_o those_o thing_n that_o you_o renounce_v be_v public_a and_o common_a i_o confess_v that_o it_o be_v to_o break_v a_o society_n but_o a_o bad_a society_n which_o be_v against_o the_o right_n of_o christianity_n give_v no_o lawful_a call_n to_o any_o person_n to_o enter_v into_o it_o or_o to_o defend_v it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a she_o give_v a_o call_n to_o all_o and_o bind_v they_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o break_v and_o oppose_v it_o a_o corrupt_a church_n have_v two_o bond_n of_o its_o communion_n the_o one_o consist_v in_o what_o be_v good_a the_o other_o in_o what_o be_v ill_a the_o one_o of_o which_o make_v it_o to_o be_v a_o church_n the_o other_o a_o corrupt_a church_n the_o one_o bind_v not_o only_a man_n among_o themselves_o but_o with_o god_n also_o and_o the_o other_o that_o in_o unite_n man_n among_o themselves_o tend_v to_o divide_v and_o separate_v they_o from_o god_n the_o former_a of_o those_o bond_n ought_v to_o be_v regard_v and_o preserve_v entire_a as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o our_o power_n but_o the_o second_o be_v a_o mortal_a bond_n which_o no_o person_n have_v a_o right_a to_o make_v and_o which_o all_o man_n have_v a_o call_v and_o obligation_n to_o dissolve_v it_o be_v as_o certain_a that_o the_o first_o of_o those_o bond_n give_v we_o a_o right_a and_o call_v to_o act_n against_o the_o other_o for_o truth_n and_o piety_n authorize_v we_o against_o error_n and_o superstition_n and_o it_o be_v the_o love_n that_o we_o bear_v to_o the_o church_n that_o open_v our_o mouth_n against_o its_o corruption_n there_o can_v then_o be_v nothing_o further_a contest_v about_o the_o personal_a call_n of_o our_o father_n concern_v their_o own_o reformation_n but_o have_v they_o any_o right_n to_o labour_n in_o the_o reform_n of_o other_o who_o can_v doubt_v it_o charity_n will_v have_v bind_v they_o to_o procure_v that_o good_a for_o other_o which_o they_o have_v think_v it_o their_o duty_n to_o procure_v for_o themselves_o that_o christian_a communion_n in_o which_o they_o live_v among_o their_o brethren_n do_v not_o less_o oblige_v they_o to_o it_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n which_o appear_v to_o they_o to_o cry_v loud_o for_o a_o general_a reformation_n urge_v they_o on_o to_o it_o and_o their_o own_o innocence_n exact_v it_o of_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o public_a in_o lay_v open_a the_o foundation_n of_o those_o error_n which_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o forsake_v which_o can_v not_o well_o have_v be_v do_v without_o exhort_v other_o to_o imitate_v they_o be_v then_o bind_v to_o all_o these_o duty_n none_o can_v deny_v that_o they_o have_v not_o a_o sufficient_a call_v to_o stir_v up_o their_o brethren_n to_o reform_v themselves_o with_o they_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v will_v appear_v more_o evident_a if_o we_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o reformation_n for_o we_o have_v already_o see_v after_o a_o long_a and_o vain_a expectation_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o hope_v for_o on_o the_o side_n of_o rome_n or_o its_o prelate_n we_o have_v see_v also_o that_o the_o evil_n whereof_o our_o father_n make_v such_o complaint_n and_o which_o they_o will_v have_v cure_v do_v not_o lie_v in_o thing_n indifferent_a that_o be_v trivial_a or_o tolerable_a but_o in_o the_o very_a essential_o of_o religion_n and_o these_o two_o circumstance_n add_v to_o what_o i_o have_v just_a before_o represent_v let_v we_o see_v that_o our_o father_n be_v not_o only_o in_o the_o right_n and_o not_o only_o under_o a_o obligation_n but_o under_o a_o necessary_a and_o indispensable_a obligation_n to_o do_v that_o which_o they_o have_v do_v i_o confess_v that_o if_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o clergy_n will_v have_v labour_v in_o good_a earnest_n for_o a_o reformation_n it_o have_v be_v the_o duty_n of_o our_o father_n to_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o their_o hand_n for_o how_o rude_a and_o corrupt_a soever_o their_o call_n have_v be_v that_o action_n have_v rectify_v it_o i_o confess_v also_o that_o if_o the_o dispute_n have_v be_v only_o about_o thing_n of_o small_a imporstance_n our_o father_n have_v do_v better_a to_o have_v keep_v themselves_o quiet_a as_o i_o have_v acknowledge_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n but_o they_o can_v allege_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o for_o rome_n and_o its_o bishop_n be_v obstinate_a in_o the_o design_n to_o reform_v nothing_o and_o matter_n be_v reduce_v to_o the_o very_a utmost_a extremity_n so_o that_o the_o call_v of_o our_o father_n appear_v yet_o more_o indisputable_a be_v ground_v on_o these_o three_o foundation_n of_o right_a of_o obligation_n and_o necessity_n and_o that_o same_o necessity_n be_v so_o much_o the_o great_a as_o the_o evil_n be_v more_o inveterate_a and_o have_v spread_v itself_o almost_o over_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o
refer_v to_o thing_n as_o to_o person_n i_o confess_v there_o may_v be_v find_v lively_a complaint_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o first_o reformer_n against_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n against_o the_o ignorance_n and_o negligence_n of_o the_o prelate_n against_o the_o scandalous_a life_n of_o the_o clergy_n against_o the_o tyrannical_a government_n wherewith_o they_o rule_v the_o church_n i_o acknowledge_v also_o that_o when_o they_o look_v upon_o that_o great_a body_n of_o the_o roman_a hierarchy_n its_o prop_n its_o pretension_n its_o maxim_n its_o interest_n its_o occupation_n they_o can_v not_o hinder_v themselves_o from_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o a_o empire_n very_o opposite_a to_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v so_o far_o from_o lay_v it_o to_o their_o charge_n that_o they_o say_v it_o out_o of_o a_o hatred_n or_o a_o implacable_a aversion_n towards_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la do_v that_o they_o ought_v on_o the_o contrary_a to_o attribute_v it_o to_o a_o real_a compassion_n which_o they_o have_v for_o the_o people_n of_o god_n to_o see_v they_o so_o ill_o instruct_v so_o ill_o guide_v so_o ill_o govern_v and_o to_o a_o ardent_a desire_n to_o procure_v a_o good_a reformation_n throughout_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o the_o great_a their_o compassion_n be_v the_o more_o difficult_a it_o be_v to_o manage_v that_o matter_n without_o give_v some_o touch_n to_o person_n in_o who_o the_o source_n of_o all_o that_o evil_n reside_v and_o especial_o in_o a_o time_n which_o they_o see_v overspread_v on_o all_o side_n with_o injury_n and_o calumny_n and_o expose_v in_o diverse_a place_n to_o rigorous_a persecution_n 14._o object_n to_o that_o reproach_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la add_v another_o which_o he_o begin_v â—o_o express_v in_o these_o word_n although_o 273._o they_o shall_v have_v have_v a_o right_a to_o have_v draw_v away_o from_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n its_o child_n they_o have_v certain_o no_o right_a to_o make_v use_n of_o imposture_n and_o fraud_n for_o that_o purpose_n and_o if_o they_o do_v it_o be_v a_o visible_a conviction_n that_o it_o be_v the_o devil_n that_o act_v by_o they_o and_o that_o their_o pretend_a reformation_n be_v his_o work_n he_o allege_n in_o the_o close_a a_o passage_n of_o calvin_n wherein_o he_o pretend_v that_o calvin_n calumniate_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o lay_v it_o to_o her_o charge_n that_o 10._o she_o have_v a_o far_o great_a care_n of_o her_o tradition_n then_o of_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o that_o she_o reckon_v it_o a_o lesser_a sin_n to_o be_v defile_v with_o the_o debauchery_n of_o the_o flesh_n than_o not_o to_o be_v confess_v or_o not_o to_o have_v fast_v on_o friday_n to_o have_v break_v all_o promise_n than_o not_o to_o have_v fulfil_v a_o vow_n of_o pilgrimage_n and_o upon_o this_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la make_v his_o exclamation_n with_o his_o usual_a heat_n answ_n i_o answer_v that_o calvin_n speak_v in_o that_o passage_n not_o of_o that_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n dogmatical_o teach_v but_o of_o that_o which_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o his_o time_n and_o unless_o they_o shall_v deny_v the_o most_o clear_a truth_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o idea_n which_o the_o author_n themselves_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n give_v we_o of_o its_o deplorable_a state_n in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o reformation_n do_v not_o full_o confirm_v the_o testimony_n of_o calvin_n that_o which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o upon_o this_o sad_a subject_n justify_v the_o too_o little_a care_n that_o the_o prelate_n and_o other_o of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n take_v to_o root_v out_o vice_n from_o the_o midst_n of_o their_o flock_n and_o settle_v in_o their_o place_n a_o true_a holiness_n when_o they_o have_v then_o a_o far_o great_a ardour_n to_o make_v man_n tradition_n to_o be_v observe_v and_o if_o we_o have_v need_v to_o urge_v this_o proof_n further_o it_o can_v be_v do_v without_o doubt_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o ease_n 15._o object_n another_o kind_n of_o calumny_n be_v to_o lay_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o church_n the_o opinion_n which_o she_o either_o reject_v or_o which_o she_o never_o 276._o authorize_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n example_n of_o this_o may_v be_v see_v in_o every_o page_n of_o the_o book_n of_o their_o minister_n as_o when_o they_o reproach_v the_o catholic_n with_o set_v up_o as_o article_n of_o faith_n the_o corruption_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n text_n the_o immunity_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n the_o certainty_n of_o the_o declaration_n that_o the_o pope_n make_v of_o the_o holiness_n of_o particular_a man_n which_o they_o call_v canonization_n the_o efficacy_n of_o agnus_n dei_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n his_o temporal_a power_n over_o king_n his_o pre-eminence_n over_o council_n the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o church_n over_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n and_o many_o other_o opinion_n of_o that_o nature_n that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o prescribe_v to_o its_o child_n that_o she_o do_v not_o insert_v into_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o she_o require_v of_o those_o that_o return_v to_o she_o and_o which_o she_o never_o define_v by_o the_o voice_n of_o her_o council_n answ_n if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v be_v satisfy_v about_o all_o the_o point_n that_o he_o have_v note_v in_o that_o objection_n he_o ought_v to_o cite_v those_o passage_n of_o the_o minister_n against_o who_o he_o form_v his_o complaint_n and_o not_o to_o make_v as_o he_o do_v a_o captious_a heap_n of_o divers_a thing_n wherein_o he_o may_v mix_v the_o false_a and_o true_a together_o notwithstanding_o i_o shall_v not_o omit_v to_o say_v by_o the_o way_n something_o of_o my_o own_o head_n upon_o each_o of_o those_o article_n upon_o the_o first_o i_o can_v easy_o believe_v that_o there_o have_v be_v some_o minister_n who_o have_v reproach_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o the_o have_v canonize_v the_o corruption_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n text_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o such_o corruption_n in_o the_o vulgar_a version_n which_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v canonize_v not_o only_o in_o declare_v it_o authentic_a and_o forbid_v any_o to_o reject_v upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o but_o also_o in_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v hold_v under_o the_o penalty_n of_o a_o anathema_n for_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o bible_n prout_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la catholica_fw-la legi_fw-la consueverunt_fw-la &_o in_o veteri_fw-la vulgata_fw-la edit_n latina_n editione_n habentur_fw-la all_o the_o question_n therefore_o may_v be_v reduce_v to_o this_o to_o wit_n whether_o we_o ought_v to_o hold_v under_o pain_n of_o anathema_n some_o ill_a translation_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o vulgar_a for_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n text_n and_o for_o 28._o we_o we_o believe_v that_o they_o can_v rational_o contest_v it_o as_o for_o the_o immunity_n of_o the_o clergy_n it_o may_v be_v also_o that_o some_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v reproach_v for_o hold_v it_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n because_o there_o be_v some_o among_o they_o that_o in_o effect_n ground_n it_o upon_o the_o scripture_n and_o every_o one_o know_v that_o all_o that_o which_o they_o hold_v as_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n aught_o to_o be_v hold_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o they_o will_v have_v say_v nothing_o against_o the_o truth_n when_o they_o shall_v have_v maintain_v that_o pope_n leo_n x._o in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n define_v that_o there_o be_v none_o either_o divine_a or_o humane_a right_n reform_v that_o give_v the_o laity_n any_o power_n over_o the_o person_n of_o the_o clergy_n which_o imply_v that_o the_o clergy_n be_v except_v by_o divine_a right_n from_o that_o general_a rule_n that_o subject_n all_o the_o word_n to_o the_o high_a power_n we_o all_o know_v that_o our_o king_n oppose_v that_o rash_a decision_n but_o in_o the_o end_n it_o be_v a_o council_n that_o do_v it_o which_o have_v the_o pope_n for_o its_o head_n and_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la to_o tell_v we_o whether_o he_o believe_v that_o that_o pope_n and_o that_o council_n err_v as_o to_o the_o certainty_n of_o canonisation_n since_o there_o be_v no_o body_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o make_v any_o scruple_n to_o invocate_v those_o saint_n which_o the_o pope_n canonizes_n and_o that_o moreover_o they_o agree_v in_o that_o maxim_n of_o saint_n paul_n that_o whatsoever_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v not_o of_o faith_n
she_o by_o her_o common_a practice_n which_o be_v open_a to_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o the_o world_n discover_v much_o more_o clear_o the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o that_o church_n when_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n do_v not_o and_o the_o act_n of_o which_o the_o people_n scarce_o know_v any_o 2._o because_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n itself_o and_o the_o act_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n oblige_v as_o they_o do_v those_o who_o submit_v themselves_o to_o it_o to_o receive_v in_o general_a unwritten_a tradition_n and_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n observe_v they_o engage_v they_o by_o consequence_n to_o receive_v and_o practice_v all_o that_o which_o be_v common_o observe_v and_o practise_v in_o that_o church_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o tradition_n and_o observance_n although_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v formal_o contain_v either_o in_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n or_o in_o that_o profession_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o the_o conscience_n of_o a_o man_n who_o be_v in_o that_o communion_n bind_v he_o to_o believe_v and_o do_v all_o that_o other_o believe_v and_o do_v 16._o objection_n the_o three_o kind_n of_o calumny_n be_v not_o less_o ordinary_a 281._o in_o their_o minister_n nor_o less_o unjust_a in_o itself_o it_o consist_v in_o run_v down_o as_o unblamable_a error_n certain_a article_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n which_o not_o only_o be_v no_o error_n but_o about_o which_o they_o have_v be_v at_o last_o constrain_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o difference_n between_o they_o and_o the_o church_n consist_v more_o in_o word_n then_o in_o the_o thing_n itself_o whether_o they_o themselves_o have_v forsake_v their_o first_o thought_n to_o take_v up_o those_o of_o the_o catholic_n or_o whether_o by_o a_o blind_a rashness_n they_o have_v open_o condemn_v they_o without_o understand_v they_o to_o prove_v this_o corruption_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la lay_v down_o the_o point_n of_o justification_n which_o he_o say_v the_o first_o reformer_n take_v for_o the_o chief_a ground_n of_o their_o separation_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o he_o add_v one_o of_o their_o professor_n of_o sedan_n name_v ludovicus_n le_fw-fr blanc_n who_o have_v make_v some_o thesis_n of_o justification_n after_o have_v examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n and_o their_o principal_a difference_n about_o that_o matter_n conclude_v upon_o all_o the_o article_n that_o that_o of_o the_o catholic_n be_v good_a and_o that_o the_o protestant_n be_v only_o contrary_a to_o they_o in_o name_n answ_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o this_o controversy_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v the_o word_n justification_n in_o one_o sense_n and_o that_o we_o take_v it_o in_o another_o and_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o have_v sometime_o produce_v in_o that_o dispute_n ambiguity_n and_o difference_n or_o word_n this_o be_v also_o that_o which_o m._n le_fw-fr blanc_n have_v a_o design_n to_o clear_v in_o his_o thesis_n of_o justification_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v abuse_v but_o beside_o that_o in_o that_o very_a thing_n we_o have_v two_o advantage_n over_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o one_o that_o we_o speak_v as_o the_o scripture_n have_v do_v and_o that_o we_o take_v the_o word_n after_o the_o manner_n that_o jesus_n christ_n that_o saint_n paul_n and_o saint_n james_n have_v take_v they_o when_o they_o have_v treat_v about_o this_o doctrine_n whereas_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n give_v they_o another_o sense_n and_o the_o other_o that_o in_o so_o take_v the_o word_n in_o their_o true_a signification_n that_o idea_n that_o we_o give_v of_o justification_n be_v distinct_a and_o clear_a where_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v embroil_v and_o confuse_a beside_o that_o i_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o have_v but_o too_o real_a difference_n upon_o that_o point_n which_o no_o way_n consist_v in_o word_n but_o in_o the_o very_a thing_n themselves_o and_o which_o make_v very_o weighty_a controversy_n to_o manifest_a this_o truth_n we_o need_v but_o to_o cast_v our_o eye_n upon_o the_o four_o chief_a doctrine_n that_o form_n the_o idea_n of_o our_o justification_n according_a as_o the_o scripture_n have_v give_v it_o we_o the_o first_o be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o act_n of_o the_o sovereign_a mercy_n of_o god_n that_o pardon_v our_o sin_n and_o which_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o jesus_n christ_n discharge_v we_o from_o the_o punishment_n we_o have_v deserve_v by_o they_o the_o second_o be_v that_o god_n out_o of_o that_o same_o mercy_n in_o pardon_v our_o sin_n adopt_v we_o for_o his_o child_n and_o give_v we_o a_o right_a to_o his_o eternal_a inheritance_n by_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o son_n the_o three_o that_o we_o apply_v to_o ourselves_o the_o satisfaction_n and_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o lively_a faith_n accompany_v with_o a_o sincere_a repentance_n and_o a_o holy_a recourse_n to_o the_o divine_a mercy_n and_o that_o it_o be_v this_o faith_n that_o put_v we_o into_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o redeemer_n and_o the_o four_o that_o god_n in_o pardon_v and_o adopt_v we_o impose_v this_o condition_n upon_o we_o that_o for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v we_o live_v holy_o according_a to_o the_o law_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o and_o that_o this_o very_a thing_n be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o that_o communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n as_o well_o as_o of_o our_o faith_n our_o repentance_n and_o our_o recourse_n to_o the_o divine_a mercy_n there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o of_o these_o part_n of_o our_o justification_n upon_o which_o we_o have_v nor_o very_o considerable_a difference_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o in_o the_o first_o we_o differ_v 1._o concern_v he_o who_o pardon_n we_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o not_o only_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v god_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o sovereign_a judge_n but_o man_n also_o that_o be_v to_o say_v priest_n and_o bishop_n in_o quality_n of_o inferior_a and_o subordinate_a judge_n and_o that_o their_o absolution_n be_v a_o judiciary_n act_n for_o so_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v 9_o define_v it_o to_o be_v but_o we_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v none_o beside_o god_n who_o can_v pardon_v our_o sin_n under_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o sovereign_a judge_n and_o that_o the_o pardon_n which_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o his_o minister_n be_v a_o ministerial_a pardon_n which_o consist_v in_o a_o declaration_n that_o they_o make_v to_o we_o of_o god_n pardon_n as_o the_o interpreter_n of_o his_o will_n reveal_v in_o the_o gospel_n 2._o we_o differ_v about_o the_o extent_n of_o that_o pardon_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o that_o god_n in_o pardon_v the_o sin_n retain_v the_o punishment_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o acquit_v we_o from_o eternal_a punishment_n but_o that_o reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o inflict_v of_o temporal_a punishment_n and_o we_o on_o the_o contrary_a hold_n that_o he_o remit_v all_o sort_n of_o temporal_a and_o eternal_a punishment_n and_o that_o the_o affliction_n which_o he_o send_v we_o be_v not_o the_o punishment_n of_o his_o justice_n but_o the_o correction_n and_o chastisement_n of_o his_o fatherly_a discipline_n 3._o from_o whence_o there_o arise_v a_o three_o difference_n which_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v that_o those_o temporal_a punishment_n wherewith_o god_n visit_v we_o be_v true_a satisfaction_n to_o his_o justice_n for_o our_o sin_n which_o we_o deny_v 4._o there_o arise_v from_o thence_o yet_o another_o difference_n concern_v that_o which_o they_o call_v those_o penal_a work_n which_o every_o one_o impose_v upon_o himself_o or_o which_o their_o confessor_n impose_v on_o their_o penitent_n for_o they_o will_v that_o these_o shall_v be_v also_o satisfaction_n to_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n which_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v 5._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o that_o those_o satisfactory_a punishment_n shall_v go_v beyond_o this_o life_n and_o it_o be_v partly_o upon_o this_o that_o they_o ground_n their_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n which_o we_o reject_v 6._o it_o be_v also_o upon_o that_o very_a thing_n that_o the_o indulgence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v ground_v which_o can_v be_v take_v for_o mere_a relaxation_n of_o canonical_a punishment_n since_o they_o extend_v most_o frequent_o very_o far_o beyond_o the_o life_n of_o man_n and_o sometime_o even_o unto_o five_o and_o twenty_o and_o thirty_o thousand_o year_n 7._o we_o may_v say_v also_o that_o it_o be_v a_o difference_n which_o we_o have_v with_o they_o by_o which_o we_o understand_v that_o first_o act_n of_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n that_o pardon_n our_o sin_n which_o come_v from_o the_o
difference_n which_o we_o have_v with_o they_o concern_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o auricular_a confession_n for_o that_o opinion_n be_v partly_o found_v upon_o this_o that_o absolution_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v a_o judiciary_n act_n and_o that_o in_o that_o respect_n the_o church_n have_v a_o true_a tribunal_n before_o which_o the_o faithful_a be_v bind_v to_o appear_v and_o partly_o upon_o the_o opinion_n that_o the_o penance_n which_o the_o priest_n enjoin_v be_v true_a satisfaction_n to_o the_o divine_a justice_n which_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o undergo_v 8._o last_o it_o be_v from_o the_o same_o source_n that_o the_o difference_n proceed_v which_o we_o have_v with_o they_o concern_v the_o super-abundant_a satisfaction_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o which_o they_o will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o faithful_a may_v partake_v and_o whereof_o in_o part_n they_o compose_v the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n behold_v here_o eight_o controversy_n include_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o first_o act_n of_o our_o justification_n upon_o the_o second_o we_o differ_v about_o the_o foundation_n upon_o which_o the_o right_a that_o god_n give_v we_o to_o life_n eternal_a be_v establish_v or_o if_o you_o will_v about_o the_o proper_a and_o direct_a cause_n in_o consideration_n of_o which_o god_n give_v we_o that_o right_a for_o we_o establish_v it_o alone_o upon_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n of_o that_o comunion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o he_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n establish_v it_o upon_o the_o merit_n of_o our_o work_n also_o for_o she_o will_v have_v it_o that_o after_o god_n have_v give_v we_o his_o grace_n by_o which_o we_o do_v good_a work_n we_o true_o inherit_v not_o only_o a_o increase_n of_o grace_n but_o eternal_a life_n and_o even_o a_o increase_n of_o glory_n and_o she_o anathematize_n those_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o 2._o we_o differ_v also_o about_o those_o to_o who_o god_n give_v that_o right_a for_o we_o believe_v that_o god_n give_v it_o only_o to_o his_o elect_n in_o who_o he_o preserve_v it_o by_o his_o grace_n and_o by_o the_o gift_n of_o perseverance_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v that_o he_o give_v it_o also_o to_o divers_a reprobate_n who_o his_o grace_n abandon_v and_o who_o final_o perish_v in_o their_o sin_n upon_o the_o three_o doctrine_n we_o differ_v concern_v the_o nature_n and_o the_o definition_n of_o justify_v faith_n for_o as_o for_o we_o we_o look_v on_o it_o as_o a_o act_n of_o the_o soul_n that_o embrace_n or_o accept_v the_o satisfaction_n and_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o apply_v the_o promise_n of_o god_n mercy_n make_v to_o we_o in_o the_o gospel_n and_o we_o labour_v as_o much_o as_o we_o can_v to_o live_v according_a to_o that_o thought_n but_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n frame_v a_o idea_n of_o that_o faith_n of_o a_o very_a great_a coldness_n and_o negligence_n for_o they_o content_v themselves_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o consent_n that_o we_o yield_v in_o general_a to_o all_o the_o truth_n reveal_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o there_o be_v some_o that_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o say_v that_o faith_n fail_v not_o to_o justify_v we_o although_o it_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o least_o regard_n to_o the_o particular_a mercy_n of_o god_n towards_o we_o which_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o we_o can_v understand_v without_o horror_n for_o the_o rest_n when_o i_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o imputation_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o satisfaction_n be_v know_v but_o to_o a_o very_a few_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o that_o also_o be_v of_o the_o application_n that_o we_o make_v of_o they_o to_o ourselves_o by_o the_o internal_a act_n of_o our_o soul_n which_o receive_v they_o when_o i_o shall_v say_v that_o these_o truth_n so_o important_a and_o so_o necessary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o christianity_n be_v almost_o stifle_v by_o that_o great_a multitude_n of_o external_a exercise_n with_o which_o they_o busy_v the_o people_n i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o in_o my_o judgement_n that_o the_o more_o sincere_a person_n will_v not_o acknowledge_v and_o of_o which_o god_n grant_v they_o may_v be_v able_a hereafter_o to_o convince_v i_o of_o a_o falsehood_n in_o that_o respect_n in_o fine_a the_o last_o doctrine_n that_o full_o make_v up_o the_o idea_n of_o our_o justification_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n produce_v of_o itself_o a_o considerable_a controversy_n between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o for_o as_o for_o we_o we_o limit_v ourselves_o to_o the_o good_a work_n to_o which_o our_o justification_n oblige_v we_o and_o which_o god_n have_v enjoin_v we_o without_o go_v any_o further_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n extend_v they_o even_o to_o those_o which_o she_o herself_o command_v for_o the_o pretend_v that_o her_o law_n proper_o and_o direct_o bind_v the_o conscience_n under_o pain_n of_o mortal_a sin_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o leo_n x._o condemn_a luther_n for_o have_v write_v that_o the_o church_n have_v no_o power_n to_o make_v law_n concern_v manner_n or_o good_a work_n all_o these_o controversy_n that_o natural_o arise_v from_o the_o different_a explication_n which_o they_o give_v of_o the_o tenet_n of_o justification_n let_v we_o sufficient_o see_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v mistake_v if_o he_o think_v that_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o upon_o this_o matter_n then_o difference_n about_o word_n and_o m._n le_fw-fr blanc_n be_v too_o sincere_a and_o too_o learned_a to_o have_v pretend_v to_o deny_v any_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v mention_v although_o he_o have_v judicious_o remark_v that_o man_n may_v easy_o equivocate_v upon_o the_o different_a signification_n of_o the_o term_n it_o be_v therefore_o neither_o a_o piece_n of_o rashness_n nor_o impertinency_n that_o our_o first_o reformer_n have_v such_o a_o regard_n to_o the_o matter_n of_o justification_n as_o be_v a_o thing_n of_o the_o great_a importance_n in_o religion_n and_o it_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_n most_o just_a that_o have_v see_v that_o doctrine_n of_o the_o salvation_n of_o christian_n neglect_v obscure_a and_o deprave_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v judge_v it_o necessary_a to_o set_v themselves_o upon_o the_o re-establish_a of_o it_o chap._n vii_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o twelve_o and_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la to_o understand_v well_o what_o be_v in_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la we_o must_v in_o the_o first_o place_n take_v notice_n of_o the_o design_n he_o propound_v to_o himself_o and_o the_o mean_n he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o reach_v it_o as_o to_o his_o design_n he_o explain_v himself_o in_o the_o very_a title_n of_o the_o chapter_n which_o bear_v this_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o politician_n every_o way_n humane_a that_o appear_v in_o the_o difference_n that_o the_o calvinist_n 12._o have_v have_v with_o the_o lutheran_n give_v a_o right_a to_o reject_v they_o without_o any_o further_a examination_n as_o a_o sort_n of_o man_n without_o any_o conscience_n he_o explain_v himself_o yet_o further_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o discourse_n after_o this_o manner_n it_o have_v be_v demand_v say_v he_o of_o the_o calvinist_n with_o good_a reason_n how_o it_o can_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o if_o luther_n zuinglius_fw-la and_o calvin_n have_v receive_v a_o mission_n from_o god_n and_o be_v the_o instrument_n that_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o for_o the_o great_a work_n that_o ever_o be_v which_o be_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o sixteen_o century_n they_o shall_v not_o avoid_v be_v open_o divide_v between_o themselves_o to_o dismember_v themselves_o from_o one_o another_o to_o persecute_v one_o another_o after_o so_o outrageous_a a_o manner_n and_o to_o treat_v one_o another_o as_o the_o declare_a enemy_n of_o god_n and_o his_o church_n he_o explain_v himself_o also_o in_o another_o place_n where_o he_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n the_o innocence_n or_o the_o crime_n of_o luther_n equal_o condemn_v the_o calvinist_n either_o for_o have_v declaim_v against_o a_o innocent_a person_n or_o for_o have_v give_v unjust_a praise_n to_o one_o of_o the_o most_o wicked_a man_n that_o ever_o be_v and_o that_o monstrous_a conjunction_n which_o they_o have_v make_v in_o his_o person_n of_o holiness_n with_o the_o most_o detestable_a crime_n be_v a_o evident_a proof_n that_o they_o have_v not_o the_o least_o idea_n of_o christian_a virtue_n nor_o of_o the_o spirit_n of_o christianity_n see_v yet_o further_o how_o he_o speak_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n if_o luther_n be_v a_o instrument_n of_o the_o devil_n a_o wicked_a person_n a_o schismatic_a a_o violent_a and_o passionate_a man_n what_o will_v become_v of_o
its_o great_a contest_v with_o the_o latin_a be_v always_o a_o catholic_n church_n she_o be_v of_o as_o great_a antiquity_n as_o the_o roman_a she_o have_v a_o uninterrupted_a duration_n from_o many_o age_n ago_o she_o have_v her_o large_a extent_n and_o her_o multitude_n as_o well_o as_o the_o roman_a she_o have_v a_o personal_a succession_n of_o her_o bishop_n down_o from_o the_o apostle_n she_o glory_v in_o a_o conformity_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n she_o have_v her_o member_n unite_v among_o themselves_o and_o with_o her_o patriarch_n she_o do_v no_o less_o than_o the_o roman_a affirm_v her_o doctrine_n to_o be_v holy_a and_o her_o word_n to_o be_v efficacious_a and_o that_o her_o author_n be_v holy_a man_n she_o have_v yet_o at_o this_o day_n her_o miracle_n which_o she_o boast_v of_o she_o have_v her_o prophet_n and_o temporal_a prosperity_n in_o a_o word_n she_o may_v propound_v all_o that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n allege_n the_o aethiopian_a church_n on_o her_o side_n may_v do_v it_o as_o much_o and_o yet_o nevertheless_o those_o mark_v no_o way_n conclude_v a_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n for_o they_o they_o do_v not_o therefore_o conclude_v it_o for_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o second_o reason_n be_v that_o of_o all_o those_o pretend_a mark_n some_o be_v dispute_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n other_o be_v fallacious_o attribute_v to_o it_o and_o other_o conclude_v nothing_o less_o than_o that_o which_o they_o pretend_v we_o dispute_v with_o she_o her_o conformity_n to_o the_o father_n the_o unity_n of_o her_o member_n between_o themselves_o and_o with_o their_o head_n the_o holiness_n of_o her_o doctrine_n and_o the_o efficacy_n of_o her_o word_n it_o be_v true_a that_o she_o boast_v of_o these_o advantage_n but_o if_o we_o shall_v come_v to_o examine_v they_o we_o shall_v find_v they_o will_v have_v nothing_o of_o solidity_n in_o they_o she_o fallacious_o ascribe_v to_o herself_o the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_n the_o antiquity_n and_o holiness_n of_o her_o author_n miracle_n prophecy_n and_o the_o personal_a succession_n of_o her_o bishop_n for_o before_o they_o can_v make_v any_o advantage_n of_o those_o mark_n they_o ought_v to_o show_v that_o she_o be_v a_o catholic_n not_o only_o in_o name_n but_o in_o deed_n that_o she_o have_v change_v nothing_o in_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n nor_o in_o the_o ancient_a worship_n that_o she_o have_v in_o nothing_o degenerate_v from_o her_o first_o author_n that_o she_o be_v conformable_a to_o her_o first_o christian_n who_o miracle_n and_o prophecy_n be_v beyond_o all_o question_n that_o her_o bishop_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o doctrine_n as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o see_v of_o the_o ancient_a bishop_n and_o unless_o they_o do_v so_o those_o mark_n be_v a_o illusion_n she_o produces_z other_o which_o conclude_v nothing_o less_o than_o that_o which_o she_o shall_v conclude_v as_o the_o multitude_n of_o her_o child_n or_o the_o largeness_n of_o her_o extent_n and_o temporal_a prosperity_n which_o be_v worldly_a advantage_n more_o proper_a to_o denote_v a_o corruption_n than_o a_o infallibility_n the_o three_o reason_n be_v that_o there_o be_v contrary_a character_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o note_n not_o only_o that_o she_o have_v be_v and_o that_o she_o be_v yet_o subject_a to_o err_v but_o that_o she_o have_v actual_o err_v and_o we_o have_v propose_v some_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o treatise_n which_o it_o may_v be_v deserve_v to_o be_v better_o consider_v no_o man_n can_v therefore_o establish_v any_o thing_n of_o certainty_n upon_o those_o pretend_a external_a mark_n and_o in_o general_a that_o principle_n of_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v a_o matter_n of_o divine_a faith_n on_o which_o side_n soever_o he_o take_v it_o nor_o by_o consequence_n can_v any_o of_o those_o thing_n be_v so_o which_o depend_v upon_o that_o authority_n see_v here_o then_o the_o obligation_n which_o lie_v upon_o those_o in_o the_o roman_a communion_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la for_o have_v thus_o abolish_v all_o manner_n of_o divine_a faith_n for_o those_o thing_n which_o that_o church_n teach_v by_o her_o authority_n in_o shut_v up_o as_o he_o have_v do_v the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n with_o his_o obstacle_n and_o unconquerable_a difficulty_n he_o have_v reduce_v all_o to_o mere_a conjecture_n or_o almost_o all_o to_o humane_a testimony_n be_v it_o therefore_o after_o that_o manner_n that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o real_a presence_n purgatory_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v it_o upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o that_o nature_n that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o to_o invocate_v saint_n that_o we_o shall_v worship_v image_n that_o we_o shall_v adore_v the_o host_n and_o receive_v the_o indulgence_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o absolution_n of_o their_o confessor_n but_o he_o have_v do_v yet_o worse_o for_o it_o be_v not_o only_o the_o laity_n and_o private_a man_n from_o who_o he_o have_v take_v away_o a_o divine_a faith_n he_o have_v tear_v it_o away_o even_o from_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o his_o church_n from_o her_o prelate_n her_o pope_n and_o her_o council_n since_o if_o this_o point_n of_o their_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n be_v found_v upon_o nothing_o but_o conjecture_n and_o humane_a testimony_n they_o can_v neither_o have_v a_o divine_a faith_n for_o those_o conjecture_n and_o those_o humane_a testimony_n nor_o for_o all_o those_o other_o thing_n which_o depend_v upon_o they_o have_v they_o a_o revelation_n a_o immediate_a illumination_n that_o instruct_v they_o there_o be_v no_o more_o either_o for_o the_o pope_n or_o council_n shall_v they_o have_v it_o from_o the_o scripture_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v tell_v they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o infinite_a a_o ridiculous_a way_n to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n a_o path_n which_o we_o can_v know_v how_o to_o find_v a_o end_n of_o whatsoever_o diligence_n we_o use_v but_o it_o may_v be_v he_o say_v that_o only_a for_o the_o laity_n and_o not_o for_o the_o clergy_n let_v we_o see_v his_o word_n even_o those_o say_v he_o who_o profess_v to_o spend_v their_o whole_a life_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n aught_o to_o judge_v that_o examination_n to_o be_v above_o all_o their_o ability_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o body_n of_o her_o prelate_n the_o council_n can_v at_o further_a but_o be_v make_v up_o of_o those_o man_n who_o profess_v to_o spend_v their_o whole_a life_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n and_o that_o examination_n be_v above_o all_o their_o ability_n he_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v that_o they_o can_v altogether_o do_v that_o which_o it_o will_v be_v impossible_a for_o each_o one_o to_o do_v in_o particular_a for_o when_o they_o go_v about_o to_o decide_v the_o matter_n of_o faith_n by_o their_o sovereign_a authority_n as_o they_o pretend_v that_o council_n shall_v do_v each_o particular_a man_n ought_v to_o be_v assure_v by_o himself_o of_o the_o truth_n and_o not_o to_o refer_v himself_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o brethren_n with_o what_o conscience_n therefore_o can_v they_o exercise_v their_o authority_n with_o what_o conscience_n can_v they_o decide_v the_o point_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o propose_v they_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o point_n of_o a_o divine_a faith_n with_o what_o conscience_n can_v they_o retain_v man_n in_o their_o dependence_n and_o with_o what_o conscience_n can_v man_n remain_v therein_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la may_v disentangle_v this_o business_n with_o his_o church_n as_o it_o shall_v please_v he_o we_o have_v no_o peculiar_a interest_n in_o it_o but_o only_o to_o let_v he_o see_v more_o and_o more_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v elsewhere_o that_o he_o do_v not_o sufficient_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v write_v let_v we_o grant_v he_o that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o a_o divine_a faith_n for_o the_o establish_n of_o that_o article_n of_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n let_v we_o yield_v if_o he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o that_o he_o may_v be_v content_v with_o the_o have_v a_o humane_a certainty_n such_o as_o he_o may_v have_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o whether_o he_o take_v the_o way_n of_o tradition_n or_o that_o of_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o external_n mark_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o same_o difficulty_n there_o thes_n i_o obstacle_n the_o same_o hindrance_n the_o same_o length_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la pretend_v to_o have_v discover_v in_o the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o as_o the_o external_n mark_v themselves_o can_v be_v otherwise_o justify_v then_o by_o tradition_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o show_v what_o i_o have_v
necessary_a to_o salvation_n i_o will_v maintain_v to_o he_o that_o his_o proposition_n be_v impious_a that_o it_o manifest_o tend_v to_o make_v socinian_n and_o arrian_n to_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o church_n and_o almost_o all_o heretic_n since_o it_o bannish_v out_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n all_o the_o tenet_n which_o those_o heretic_n dispute_v and_o which_o they_o do_v not_o see_v in_o the_o scripture_n but_o it_o be_v not_o very_o difficult_a to_o satisfy_v that_o demand_n i_o speak_v of_o such_o a_o clearness_n as_o will_v convince_v a_o sincere_a person_n who_o do_v not_o blind_v himself_o either_o by_o passion_n or_o malice_n or_o interest_n or_o prejudice_n but_o let_v his_o reason_n and_o his_o conscience_n act_n in_o good_a earnest_n this_o be_v well_o near_o the_o answer_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v make_v if_o we_o ask_v he_o the_o same_o question_n touch_v the_o clearness_n which_o he_o pretend_v there_o be_v in_o tradition_n or_o in_o the_o infallible_a voice_n of_o the_o church_n for_o his_o justice_n be_v so_o great_a that_o he_o do_v never_o propose_v any_o difficulty_n of_o our_o principle_n to_o we_o which_o be_v not_o common_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o which_o by_o consequence_n he_o will_v not_o be_v bind_v to_o answer_v himself_o as_o well_o as_o we_o notwithstanding_o i_o shall_v tell_v he_o that_o he_o gross_o deceive_v himself_o if_o he_o imagine_v that_o we_o will_v only_o acknowledge_v those_o thing_n for_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v clear_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o acknowledge_v they_o only_o for_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o other_o thing_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n with_o less_o evidence_n may_v also_o be_v article_n of_o the_o faith_n although_o not_o absolute_o necessary_a for_o all_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o be_v contain_v there_o be_v of_o faith_n he_o do_v not_o less_o deceive_v himself_o if_o he_o imagine_v that_o although_o the_o article_n which_o the_o socinian_o and_o arrian_n and_o other_o heretic_n dispute_v be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o so_o clear_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o simple_a yet_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o receive_v those_o heretic_n into_o the_o church_n there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o simple_a person_n who_o do_v not_o conceive_v a_o fundamental_a truth_n otherwise_o then_o under_o a_o general_a notion_n and_o indistinct_o without_o go_v any_o far_a and_o those_o go_v so_o far_o as_o a_o distinct_a idea_n of_o the_o truth_n express_o deny_v it_o and_o substitute_v a_o false_a and_o deceitful_a idea_n in_o its_o place_n the_o former_a may_v be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o church_n whereas_o the_o second_o sort_n ought_v to_o be_v banish_v as_o person_n infect_v with_o a_o pernicious_a error_n a_o peasant_n may_v be_v make_v to_o believe_v in_o good_a earnest_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n and_o that_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v but_o one_o only_a god_n without_o go_v any_o far_a because_o he_o will_v not_o understand_v the_o term_n of_o nature_n essence_n person_n hypostatical_a union_n and_o other_o that_o be_v make_v use_n of_o upon_o that_o subject_n and_o he_o will_v also_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o subtle_a and_o frivolous_a distinction_n of_o the_o heretic_n who_o can_v deny_v that_o such_o a_o man_n hold_v the_o truth_n under_o a_o general_n idea_n and_o who_o will_v not_o yet_o place_v a_o very_a great_a difference_n between_o he_o and_o a_o socinian_n who_o very_o well_o know_v what_o these_o proposition_n mean_v jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n by_o his_o essence_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy-ghost_n be_v three_o person_n and_o one_o only_a divine_a nature_n will_v deny_v they_o and_o substitute_n in_o their_o place_n these_o other_o proposition_n jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n only_o by_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o office_n and_o glory_n of_o his_o exaltation_n the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy-ghost_n be_v only_o so_o by_o denomination_n it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a hard_a case_n in_o my_o judgement_n to_o exclude_v the_o former_a from_o the_o church_n but_o it_o will_v be_v a_o sin_n to_o admit_v the_o latter_a and_o this_o show_v we_o by_o the_o way_n the_o falsehood_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la but_o we_o ought_v to_o resume_v our_o discourse_n i_o say_v therefore_o the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o three_o condition_n as_o of_o the_o two_o former_a the_o thing_n whereof_o we_o treat_v persuade_v themselves_o and_o make_v themselves_o to_o be_v perceive_v as_o true_a and_o divine_a as_o well_o by_o the_o weak_a as_o the_o strong_a for_o although_o the_o weak_a be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o render_v a_o reason_n exact_o of_o their_o persuasion_n as_o a_o learned_a man_n will_v do_v yet_o notwithstanding_o we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o they_o be_v right_o persuade_v a_o tradesman_n a_o peasant_n a_o labourer_n know_v not_o how_o to_o explain_v either_o the_o rule_n of_o right_a reason_n or_o the_o medium_n that_o logic_n afford_v to_o discover_v the_o fault_n of_o sophistry_n or_o false_a reason_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o they_o do_v yet_o apprehend_v a_o just_a reason_n and_o reject_v a_o bad_a it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o a_o good_a doctrine_n and_o a_o false_a the_o weak_a sort_n may_v receive_v the_o one_o and_o reject_v the_o other_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v present_v to_o they_o and_o they_o will_v make_v that_o discernment_n by_o the_o mere_a judgement_n of_o their_o conscience_n though_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v capable_a of_o explain_v their_o reason_n well_o for_o there_o be_v two_o way_n of_o be_v persuade_v of_o a_o truth_n and_o know_v a_o falsehood_n the_o one_o be_v by_o a_o simple_a apprehension_n and_o the_o other_o by_o reflection_n the_o first_o come_v from_o a_o mere_a impression_n of_o the_o object_n that_o make_v themselves_o to_o be_v discern_v by_o their_o very_a nature_n and_o the_o other_o come_v from_o meditation_n and_o study_n through_o the_o application_n of_o certain_a rule_n i_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v more_o confusion_n in_o the_o first_o but_o that_o have_v also_o sometime_o more_o force_n and_o more_o certainty_n than_o the_o second_o as_o for_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o four_o condition_n which_o be_v that_o the_o faith_n shall_v be_v pure_a and_o free_v from_o every_o damnable_a error_n beside_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v that_o the_o mere_a sentiment_n of_o conscience_n be_v enough_o for_o the_o weak_a sort_n to_o make_v they_o discern_v the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a and_o by_o consequence_n to_o reject_v the_o false_a doctrine_n that_o shall_v concern_v their_o salvation_n beside_o that_o i_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o damnable_a error_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o which_o be_v incompatible_a with_o a_o true_a and_o save_a faith_n have_v a_o natural_a repugnancy_n with_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v essential_a to_o religion_n wherewith_o the_o simple_a sort_n be_v endow_v so_o that_o those_o truth_n alone_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o rejection_n of_o error_n without_o any_o absolute_a necessity_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v a_o great_a stock_n of_o learning_n for_o example_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o one_o only_a god_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o weak_n sort_n in_o our_o communion_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v a_o religious_a worship_n pay_v to_o creature_n without_o their_o lie_v under_o a_o necessity_n of_o enter_v further_o into_o the_o controversy_n which_o we_o have_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o that_o subject_n the_o principle_n of_o confidence_n in_o god_n alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o a_o confidence_n in_o their_o merit_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o one_o only_a sacrifice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o expiation_n of_o our_o sin_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v humane_a satisfaction_n purgatory_n and_o the_o indulgence_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o mediation_n of_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v the_o intercession_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n like_a unto_o we_o in_o all_o thing_n except_o sin_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v the_o real_a presence_n
transubstantiation_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o that_o which_o be_v yet_o further_o considerable_a be_v that_o as_o the_o essential_a truth_n of_o religion_n be_v so_o link_v with_o one_o another_o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o that_o may_v not_o be_v as_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v the_o centre_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o may_v not_o have_v reference_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o immediate_a connexion_n and_o which_o all_o the_o other_o may_v not_o serve_v to_o prove_v and_o uphold_v which_o make_v out_o divers_a way_n or_o manner_n of_o establish_v they_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a even_o so_o those_o error_n that_o be_v destructive_a be_v so_o repugnant_a to_o those_o truth_n that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o which_o may_v not_o be_v oppose_v not_o only_o by_o all_o in_o general_n but_o even_o almost_o by_o each_o one_o in_o particular_a which_o show_v that_o there_o be_v divers_a way_n of_o overthrow_v they_o and_o destroy_v they_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o weak_a and_o when_o they_o shall_v escape_v one_o of_o those_o way_n they_o will_v be_v sufficient_o overthrow_v by_o another_o for_o example_n transubstantiation_n which_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o sincerity_n of_o god_n be_v also_o repugnant_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o formation_n of_o his_o body_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n to_o the_o state_n of_o that_o glory_n wherein_o he_o be_v at_o present_a to_o the_o article_n of_o his_o ascension_n and_o of_o his_o existence_n in_o heaven_n to_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o dwell_v in_o we_o which_o be_v by_o his_o spirit_n and_o by_o our_o faith_n to_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o hunger_n and_o thirst_n which_o we_o shall_v have_v for_o his_o flesh_n and_o for_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v spiritual_a to_o the_o character_n of_o both_o the_o sacrament_n wherein_o there_o never_o be_v any_o transubstantiation_n make_v and_o to_o the_o perpetual_a order_n that_o god_n observe_v when_o he_o wrought_v miracle_n which_o be_v to_o lay_v they_o open_v to_o man_n eye_n and_o sense_n so_o that_o when_o a_o man_n shall_v not_o be_v capable_a of_o perceive_v any_o of_o those_o repugnance_n he_o will_v perceive_v the_o other_o which_o will_v produce_v the_o same_o effect_n and_o which_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v he_o reject_v those_o error_n see_v here_o then_o all_o the_o condition_n that_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o form_n of_o a_o true_a faith_n even_o in_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a behold_v they_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o by_o consequence_n behold_v the_o scripture_n remain_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o spite_n of_o all_o the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la it_o be_v in_o vain_a that_o he_o so_o strong_o oppose_v it_o it_o will_v always_o be_v what_o god_n have_v make_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o fountain_n and_o only_a source_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n or_o as_o st._n irenaeus_n speak_v the_o foundation_n and_o pillar_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o only_o can_v give_v we_o quiet_a of_o mind_n and_o 1._o peace_n of_o conscience_n the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la form_n against_o the_o scripture_n have_v these_o three_o character_n the_o one_o that_o they_o may_v be_v turn_v against_o himself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o as_o he_o have_v make_v they_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o scripture_n we_o may_v also_o make_v they_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o tradition_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o he_o will_v send_v we_o back_o the_o other_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o scripture_n they_o be_v null_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n and_o the_o three_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o tradition_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o be_v solid_a and_o unconquerable_a and_o this_o be_v what_o will_v appear_v if_o what_o i_o have_v say_v in_o this_o and_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n be_v well_o examine_v the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o part._n a_o historical_a defence_n of_o the_o reformation_n against_o a_o book_n entitle_v just_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o calvinist_n the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o obligation_n and_o necessity_n that_o lie_v upon_o our_o father_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chap._n i._n that_o our_o father_n have_v just_a sufficient_a and_o necessary_a cause_n for_o their_o separation_n suppose_v that_o they_o have_v right_a at_o the_o bottom_n in_o the_o controvert_v point_n we_o shall_v certain_o be_v the_o most_o ungrateful_a person_n in_o the_o world_n if_o after_o the_o favour_n that_o god_n have_v show_v we_o in_o re-establish_a the_o purity_n of_o his_o gospel_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o we_o we_o shall_v not_o think_v ourselves_o bind_v to_o give_v he_o everlasting_a thanks_o so_o great_a and_o precious_a a_o advantage_n high_o call_v for_o our_o resentment_n and_o that_o in_o enjoy_v it_o with_o delight_n we_o shall_v pay_v our_o acknowledgement_n to_o the_o author_n of_o it_o but_o what_o ground_n soever_o we_o shall_v have_v to_o rejoice_v in_o god_n we_o must_v notwithstanding_o avow_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v very_o insensible_a in_o regard_n of_o other_o if_o we_o can_v behold_v without_o a_o extreme_a affliction_n the_o misery_n of_o so_o many_o man_n who_o voluntary_o deprive_v themselves_o of_o that_o good_a those_o who_o be_v at_o present_a engage_v in_o those_o error_n and_o superstition_n from_o which_o it_o have_v please_v the_o divine_a goodness_n to_o deliver_v we_o be_v our_o brethren_n by_o the_o external_n profession_n of_o the_o christian_a name_n and_o by_o the_o consecration_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o baptism_n and_o how_o can_v we_o entire_o rejoice_v while_o we_o see_v they_o in_o a_o state_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v so_o bad_a and_o so_o contrary_a to_o our_o common_a call_v i_o know_v that_o god_n only_o who_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o man_n heart_n and_o mind_n can_v dissipate_v that_o gloomy_a darkness_n which_o they_o be_v involve_v in_o and_o that_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o pour_v out_o our_o ardent_a and_o continual_a prayer_n to_o he_o for_o his_o grace_n for_o they_o but_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o neglect_v humane_a method_n among_o which_o that_o of_o justify_v the_o conduct_n of_o our_o father_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o their_o separation_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o efficacious_a and_o as_o it_o be_v by_o that_o especial_o that_o they_o labour_v to_o render_v we_o odious_a so_o be_v to_o that_o that_o i_o shall_v allow_v the_o sequel_n of_o this_o work_n the_o separation_n of_o our_o father_n ought_v to_o be_v distinguish_v into_o three_o degree_n the_o first_o consist_v in_o that_o which_o they_o have_v loud_o pronounce_v against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o judge_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o faith_n and_o piety_n and_o which_o they_o have_v formal_o renounce_v the_o second_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o they_o have_v forsake_v the_o external_n communion_n of_o that_o church_n and_o those_o of_o its_o party_n and_o the_o three_o in_o that_o they_o have_v make_v other_o assembly_n than_o she_o and_o that_o they_o have_v rank_v themselves_o under_o another_o form_n of_o ministry_n we_o have_v treat_v of_o the_o first_o already_o where_o we_o have_v show_v the_o justice_n and_o necessity_n of_o the_o reformation_n which_o our_o father_n make_v the_o three_o shall_v be_v speak_v to_o in_o the_o four_o part_n and_o this_o be_v design_v to_o examine_v the_o second_o our_o inquiry_n therefore_o at_o present_a will_v be_v to_o know_v whether_o our_o father_n in_o reform_v themselves_o aught_o to_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o other_o party_n who_o be_v not_o for_o a_o reformation_n or_o whither_o notwithstanding_o the_o reformation_n they_o ought_v yet_o to_o have_v abode_n with_o they_o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o communion_n and_o to_o have_v live_v in_o that_o respect_n as_o they_o do_v heretofore_o this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o pretend_v to_o make_v clear_a in_o this_o three_o part_n of_o this_o work_n to_o enter_v upon_o this_o business_n i_o confess_v that_o if_o we_o can_v suppose_v it_o as_o a_o certainty_n that_o all_o separation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v odious_a and_o criminal_a we_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o first_o in_o condemn_v the_o action_n of_o our_o father_n and_o that_o whatever_o aversion_n we_o shall_v have_v for_o the_o error_n and_o abuse_n which_o we_o see_v reign_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o ought_v to_o labour_v to_o bear_v they_o as_o patient_o as_o it_o can_v be_v possible_a for_o we_o to_o do_v in_o wait_v till_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n
as_o heretic_n or_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n peace_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o constance_n reproach_v liberius_n that_o he_o be_v alone_o and_o that_o he_o oppose_v himself_o to_o all_o the_o world_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o athanasius_n when_o so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o 355._o world_n say_v he_o to_o he_o reside_v in_o thy_o person_n that_o thou_o alone_o shall_v take_v the_o part_n of_o a_o wicked_a man_n and_o dare_v to_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n i_o will_v be_v alone_o answer_v liberius_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o faith_n be_v nevertheless_o weaken_a for_o heretofore_o there_o be_v but_o three_o find_v who_o resist_v the_o command_n of_o a_o king_n liberius_n himself_o be_v banish_v from_o which_o he_o be_v not_o free_v till_o after_o he_o subscribe_v to_o arianism_n and_o as_o the_o west_n be_v then_o less_o infect_v with_o this_o heresy_n than_o the_o east_n the_o emperor_n cause_v a_o council_n to_o assemble_v at_o ariminum_n in_o which_o after_o specious_a beginning_n the_o end_n be_v very_o unhappy_a for_o the_o bishop_n renounce_v therein_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n which_o make_v the_o son_n of_o god_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o essence_n with_o his_o father_n to_o this_o effect_n they_o reject_v the_o word_n consubstantial_a which_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v insert_v into_o its_o creed_n as_o a_o word_n that_o be_v scandalous_a sacrilegious_a and_o unworthy_a of_o god_n which_o be_v no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o they_o banish_v it_o from_o the_o church_n this_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o that_o synod_n itself_o to_o the_o emperor_n constance_n set_v down_o by_o s._n hilary_n in_o which_o they_o give_v the_o emperor_n thanks_o that_o he_o have_v show_v fragment_n they_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v to_o wit_n to_o decree_v that_o no_o body_n shall_v speak_v any_o more_o either_o of_o substance_n or_o of_o consubstantial_a which_o be_v name_n unknown_a to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o that_o they_o rejoice_v because_o they_o have_v acknowledge_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v hold_v before_o they_o add_v that_o the_o truth_n which_o can_v be_v overcome_v have_v obtain_v the_o victory_n so_o that_o that_o name_v unworthy_a of_o god_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v write_v in_o the_o sacred_a law_n shall_v not_o be_v for_o the_o future_a mention_v by_o any_o person_n and_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o entire_o hold_v the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o the_o oriental_a church_n and_o that_o they_o have_v render_v unto_o they_o and_o he_o a_o full_a obedience_n it_o be_v that_o reason_n for_o which_o auxentius_n bishop_n of_o milan_n arian_n a_o arian_n say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o valentinian_n and_o valens_n emperor_n that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o endure_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o six_o hundred_o bishop_n shall_v be_v break_v by_o a_o small_a number_n of_o contentious_a person_n so_o that_o vincentius_n 6._o lirinensis_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o poison_n of_o arianism_n have_v infect_v not_o some_o small_a part_n only_o but_o almost_o all_o the_o world_n and_o it_o be_v to_o that_o sense_n that_o phaebadius_n a_o french_a bishop_n 219._o who_o live_v in_o those_o time_n say_v that_o the_o subtlety_n and_o fraud_n of_o the_o devil_n have_v almost_o whole_o possess_a man_n mind_n that_o it_o persuade_v they_o to_o believe_v heresy_n as_o the_o right_a faith_n and_o condemn_v the_o true_a faith_n as_o a_o heresy_n and_o a_o little_a low_o have_v a_o eye_n to_o what_o have_v be_v do_v at_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n the_o bishop_n say_v he_o make_v a_o edict_n that_o no_o one_o shall_v mention_v one_o only_a substance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o no_o one_o shall_v preach_v in_o the_o church_n that_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v but_o one_o only_a virtue_n i_o may_v add_v to_o these_o testimony_n that_o of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n in_o the_o oration_n that_o he_o make_v in_o the_o praise_n of_o s._n athanasius_n there_o after_o have_v describe_v the_o fury_n of_o george_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o a_o arian_n and_o the_o impiety_n of_o the_o council_n of_o seleucia_n he_o add_v we_o may_v see_v one_o sort_n unjust_o banish_v from_o their_o see_v and_o other_o put_v 21._o into_o their_o place_n after_o their_o have_v subscribe_v to_o the_o impiety_n which_o be_v require_v of_o they_o as_o a_o necessary_a condition_n plot_v never_o cease_v on_o one_o side_n nor_o the_o calumniator_n on_o the_o other_o this_o be_v that_o which_o have_v make_v many_o among_o we_o fall_v into_o the_o snare_n who_o be_v else_o invincible_a for_o although_o their_o error_n do_v not_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o seduce_v their_o mind_n yet_o they_o subscribe_v notwithstanding_o and_o by_o that_o mean_v conspire_v with_o the_o most_o wicked_a man_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o partaker_n in_o their_o flame_n they_o be_v at_o least_o blacken_v with_o their_o smoke_n this_o be_v that_o which_o have_v make_v i_o often_o pour_v forth_o river_n of_o tear_n behold_v wickedness_n spread_v abroad_o so_o wide_a and_o so_o much_o every_o where_o and_o that_o those_o themselves_o that_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v the_o defender_n of_o the_o word_n there_o have_v become_v the_o persecutor_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o pastor_n have_v be_v carry_v away_o after_o a_o insensible_a manner_n and_o to_o speak_v with_o the_o scripture_n divers_a pastor_n have_v leave_v my_o vineyard_n desolate_a they_o have_v abuse_v and_o load_v that_o desirable_a portion_n with_o shame_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o the_o sweat_n and_o blood_n of_o so_o many_o martyr_n before_o and_o since_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_fw-la christ_n have_v besprinkle_v and_o which_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o suffering_n of_o god_n himself_o who_o die_v for_o our_o salvation_n if_o you_o except_v some_o few_o who_o have_v either_o be_v despise_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o obscurity_n of_o their_o name_n or_o who_o have_v resist_v by_o their_o virtue_n for_o it_o be_v very_o requisite_a that_o there_o shall_v yet_o have_v some_o remain_v to_o be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o seed_n and_o a_o root_n to_o israel_n to_o make_v it_o flourish_v and_o revive_v again_o all_o be_v sway_v by_o the_o time_n there_o be_v only_o this_o difference_n among_o they_o that_o some_o be_v fall_v deep_a into_o the_o snare_n and_o other_o more_o slow_o that_o some_o be_v the_o chief_a in_o wickedness_n and_o other_o hold_v the_o second_o place_n cardinal_n baronius_n can_v not_o avoid_v make_v this_o reflection_n in_o set_v 359._o down_o this_o passage_n so_o it_o be_v that_o gregory_n deplore_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o whole_a eastern_a church_n but_o if_o we_o will_v add_v the_o ruin_n that_o befall_v the_o western_a church_n which_o i_o have_v just_a before_o describe_v we_o shall_v easy_o judge_v that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v any_o time_n since_o wherein_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n have_v be_v more_o disturb_v than_o it_o be_v then_o since_o almost_o all_o the_o preacher_n of_o the_o church_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o precipice_n and_o that_o the_o face_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v never_o so_o dreadful_a but_o the_o second_o action_n which_o we_o have_v propound_v be_v not_o less_o certain_a than_o the_o former_a to_o wit_n that_o those_o among_o the_o orthodox_n who_o have_v any_o zeal_n or_o courage_n separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n and_o will_v not_o own_v they_o for_o their_o pastor_n while_o they_o remain_v in_o heresy_n in_o effect_n that_o be_v the_o chief_a cause_n for_o which_o they_o suffer_v so_o many_o murder_n and_o banishment_n the_o arian_n no_n way_n tolerate_v those_o who_o refuse_v their_o communion_n the_o perpetual_a accusation_n wherewith_o they_o charge_v they_o be_v that_o they_o be_v the_o schismatic_n who_o have_v violate_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v that_o which_o auxentius_n reproach_v s._n hilary_n with_o and_o eusebius_n of_o verceille_n in_o the_o letter_n which_o i_o have_v before_o cite_v they_o be_v say_v he_o man_n condemn_v and_o depose_v who_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o make_v of_o schism_n wheresoever_o they_o come_v for_o so_o it_o be_v that_o that_o false_a bishop_n call_v the_o just_a separation_n to_o which_o s._n hilary_n exhort_v the_o faithful_a by_o his_o write_n as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n socrates_n the_o ecclesiastical_a historian_n relate_v upon_o this_o subject_n 30._o that_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o arian_n proceed_v to_o that_o height_n that_o they_o force_v by_o all_o sort_n of_o unjust_a way_n man_n and_o woman_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o their_o hand_n
council_n of_o ariminum_n and_o of_o constantinople_n which_o include_v all_o the_o east_n and_o all_o the_o west_n and_o if_o they_o have_v have_v no_o more_o but_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o actual_o govern_v pastor_n that_o they_o may_v have_v cleaved_a to_o a_o synod_n which_o be_v past_a and_o go_v it_o be_v therefore_o the_o importance_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v contest_v and_o that_o of_o the_o error_n that_o be_v opposite_a to_o it_o which_o make_v the_o separation_n and_o not_o the_o mere_a authority_n of_o the_o nicene_n father_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o s._n augustine_n dispute_v against_o maximinus_n a_o arian_n will_v that_o they_o shall_v set_v aside_o as_o well_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a as_o that_o of_o ariminum_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v only_o contend_v about_o the_o thing_n themselves_o not_o but_o that_o sometime_o the_o orthodox_n do_v set_v before_o they_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o dispute_n where_o one_o will_v neglect_v no_o advantage_n for_o its_o be_v ever_o so_o small_a but_o it_o be_v as_o a_o little_a help_n and_o not_o as_o the_o essential_a reason_n of_o their_o separation_n which_o be_v always_o take_v from_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n so_o that_o that_o difference_n be_v very_o frivolous_a if_o they_o say_v last_o that_o the_o point_n that_o be_v controvert_v then_o be_v one_o of_o a_o far_o great_a importance_n than_o those_o upon_o which_o our_o father_n separate_v themselves_o i_o answer_v that_o indeed_o the_o article_n of_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son_n be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a and_o most_o fundamental_a article_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o that_o do_v not_o hinder_v that_o those_o that_o be_v controvert_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o shall_v not_o also_o be_v of_o the_o great_a importance_n to_o salvation_n and_o sufficient_a to_o cause_v a_o separation_n and_o when_o they_o will_v make_v the_o justice_n or_o injustice_n of_o we_o to_o depend_v on_o that_o they_o must_v quit_v all_o that_o vain_a dispute_n of_o prejudices_fw-la and_o go_v on_o to_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o foundation_n itself_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la must_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o that_o in_o endeavour_v to_o decide_v the_o question_n concern_v the_o right_a of_o the_o separation_n of_o our_o father_n i_o make_v use_v here_o of_o his_o own_o proper_a testimony_n for_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n surprise_v enough_o that_o write_v in_o his_o eight_o and_o nine_o chapter_n in_o which_o he_o will_v he_o say_v convince_v we_o of_o schism_n without_o enter_v upon_o a_o discussion_n either_o of_o our_o doctrine_n 162._o or_o our_o mission_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v remember_v what_o he_o himself_o have_v just_a before_o say_v in_o the_o seven_o first_o of_o all_o he_o there_o propose_v this_o difficulty_n as_o on_o our_o side_n if_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v real_o fall_v into_o error_n as_o we_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o it_o to_o do_v if_o it_o drive_v away_o the_o true_o faithful_a from_o its_o bosom_n if_o it_o persecute_v 153._o they_o must_v those_o true_o faithful_a needs_o be_v deprive_v of_o all_o external_a worship_n in_o religion_n must_v they_o needs_o cleave_v to_o the_o church_n to_o perish_v with_o they_o since_o we_o suppose_v that_o it_o reside_v in_o they_o alone_o be_v it_o not_o against_o the_o divine_a providence_n that_o the_o true_a worshipper_n of_o god_n the_o true_a heir_n of_o heaven_n can_v form_v a_o church_n in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o god_n have_v not_o leave_v any_o mean_n to_o provide_v against_o so_o strange_a a_o inconvenience_n he_o answer_v plain_o that_o indeed_o that_o inconvenience_n be_v exceed_o great_a but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o god_n shall_v have_v provide_v against_o it_o by_o remedy_n because_o he_o have_v resolve_v to_o hinder_v it_o from_o ever_o fall_v out_o in_o always_o preserve_v the_o true_a ministry_n in_o his_o church_n so_o that_o it_o can_v never_o be_v in_o a_o necessity_n of_o be_v reestablish_v and_o that_o very_a thing_n be_v a_o certain_a mark_n that_o that_o inconvenience_n can_v never_o happen_v in_o that_o god_n have_v not_o provide_v any_o remedy_n for_o it_o he_o say_v that_o so_o it_o be_v that_o our_o minister_n ought_v to_o conclude_v and_o not_o to_o conclude_v as_o they_o do_v in_o suppose_v that_o the_o visible_a church_n may_v fall_v into_o ruin_n that_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o establishment_n of_o a_o new_a ministry_n since_o immediate_o after_o he_o add_v but_o if_o the_o adhaesion_n which_o they_o have_v to_o their_o sentiment_n hinder_v they_o from_o come_v to_o agree_v to_o this_o consequence_n they_o ought_v rather_o to_o conclude_v that_o those_o pretend_v true_o faithful_a must_v remain_v in_o that_o state_n without_o pastor_n and_o without_o any_o external_a worship_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v rather_o expect_v that_o god_n shall_v raise_v up_o some_o extraordinary_o and_o with_o visible_a mark_n of_o their_o mission_n than_o to_o usurp_v to_o themselves_o a_o right_n of_o create_v minister_n and_o pastor_n and_o give_v they_o power_n to_o govern_v the_o church_n and_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n we_o have_v already_o show_v he_o and_o we_o shall_v yet_o further_o show_v he_o in_o the_o end_n that_o it_o be_v not_o without_o reason_n that_o we_o suppose_v that_o the_o ministry_n may_v be_v corrupt_v in_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v show_v he_o also_o that_o the_o consequence_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o concern_v the_o re-establish_a of_o the_o ministry_n be_v just_a and_o right_a and_o that_o a_o faithful_a people_n have_v a_o right_n in_o that_o case_n to_o create_v their_o minister_n and_o their_o pastor_n and_o to_o give_v they_o power_n to_o govern_v their_o church_n and_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n but_o as_o we_o be_v only_o dispute_v at_o present_a about_o know_v whether_o we_o may_v separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n when_o they_o be_v fall_v into_o error_n incompatible_a with_o our_o salvation_n and_o when_o they_o will_v force_v the_o people_n to_o profess_v the_o same_o error_n it_o shall_v suffice_v at_o present_a to_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la come_v to_o agree_v that_o when_o person_n be_v persuade_v that_o the_o body_n of_o those_o who_o possess_v the_o ministry_n in_o the_o church_n be_v fall_v into_o error_n and_o when_o it_o drive_v away_o from_o its_o bosom_n and_o persecute_v those_o who_o maintain_v the_o truth_n they_o may_v remain_v separate_v without_o acknowledge_v that_o body_n for_o their_o pastor_n and_o without_o assist_v in_o their_o external_a worship_n provide_v that_o they_o do_v not_o make_v other_o minister_n but_o who_o see_v not_o that_o this_o be_v precise_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o right_n of_o that_o separation_n about_o which_o the_o question_n at_o present_a be_v who_o see_v not_o that_o it_o be_v at_o least_o in_o that_o respect_n a_o discharge_v our_o father_n from_o the_o accusation_n of_o schism_n and_o to_o declare_v they_o further_o innocent_a of_o that_o crime_n which_o he_o will_v design_v to_o lay_v to_o their_o charge_n at_o last_o our_o father_n do_v not_o collect_v that_o consequence_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la they_o do_v not_o conclude_v that_o the_o ministry_n must_v be_v incorruptible_a in_o the_o church_n in_o that_o which_o it_o have_v of_o humane_a in_o it_o this_o be_v not_o a_o place_n to_o dispute_v whether_o they_o adhere_v too_o much_o to_o their_o own_o opinion_n where_o because_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o judge_v well_o that_o manner_n of_o reason_v be_v pernicious_a howsoever_o it_o be_v they_o have_v conclude_v quite_o otherwise_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o body_n of_o those_o who_o possess_v the_o ordinary_a ministry_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v fall_v not_o only_o into_o a_o error_n but_o into_o many_o and_o into_o such_o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o man_n salvation_n that_o it_o be_v guilty_a of_o opinionativeness_n in_o maintain_v they_o that_o it_o do_v impose_v a_o necessity_n upon_o all_o to_o profess_v they_o that_o it_o drive_v away_o from_o its_o bosom_n those_o who_o refuse_v that_o obedience_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o that_o they_o separate_v themselves_o from_o they_o not_o acknowledge_v they_o any_o more_o for_o their_o pastor_n and_o assist_v no_o further_o in_o their_o external_a worship_n thus_o far_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la do_v not_o condemn_v they_o he_o will_v only_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v remain_v throughout_o without_o pastor_n and_o without_o external_a worship_n we_o shall_v see_v in_o its_o place_n whether_o
be_v matter_n of_o fact_n whereof_o we_o have_v not_o any_o divine_a revelation_n about_o which_o according_a to_o the_o very_a principle_n of_o our_o adversary_n all_o the_o whole_a church_n may_v be_v deceive_v and_o which_o by_o consequence_n be_v not_o of_o faith_n nor_o can_v serve_v as_o a_o foundation_n for_o a_o article_n so_o much_o concern_v the_o faith_n as_o this_o be_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v err_v and_o that_o it_o be_v always_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o be_v in_o her_o communion_n second_o we_o must_v be_v assure_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a and_o ordinary_a successor_n of_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o government_n of_o every_o christian_a church_n for_o why_o shall_v not_o they_o be_v his_o successor_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o particular_a government_n of_o that_o of_o antioch_n when_o the_o apostle_n preach_v in_o those_o place_n where_o they_o gather_v church_n and_o settle_a pastor_n they_o do_v not_o intend_v that_o those_o pastor_n after_o they_o shall_v receive_v all_o the_o right_n of_o their_o apostleship_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v universal_a bishop_n they_o say_v that_o there_o must_v have_v be_v one_o and_o that_o that_o can_v have_v be_v in_o no_o other_o church_n but_o that_o where_o s._n peter_n die_v but_o all_o this_o be_v say_v without_o any_o ground_n the_o church_n be_v a_o kingdom_n that_o acknowledge_v none_o beside_o jesus_n christ_n for_o its_o monarch_n he_o be_v our_o only_a lord_n and_o our_o sovereign_a teacher_n and_o after_o that_o the_o apostle_n have_v form_v church_n and_o that_o the_o christian_a religion_n have_v be_v lay_v down_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o pastor_n have_v in_o those_o divine_a book_n the_o exact_a rule_n of_o their_o preach_a and_o their_o government_n those_o who_o have_v apply_v themselves_o only_o to_o that_o have_v always_o well_o govern_v their_o flock_n without_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o that_o pretend_a universal_a episcopacy_n which_o be_v a_o chimerical_a office_n more_o proper_a to_o ruin_v religion_n than_o to_o preserve_v it_o in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o must_v be_v assure_v that_o s._n peter_n himself_o have_v receive_v in_o those_o passage_n some_o peculiar_a dignity_n that_o have_v raise_v he_o above_o the_o other_o apostle_n and_o some_o right_n which_o be_v not_o common_a to_o all_o of_o they_o but_o this_o be_v what_o they_o can_v conclude_v from_o those_o forecited_a passage_n for_o grant_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v build_v his_o church_n upon_o s._n peter_n have_v he_o not_o also_o build_v it_o upon_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v it_o not_o elsewhere_o write_v that_o we_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o 2._o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n be_v it_o not_o write_v that_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n have_v twelve_o foundation_n 14._o wherein_o the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v write_v if_o jesus_n christ_n have_v pray_v for_o the_o perseverance_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o s._n peter_n have_v he_o not_o make_v the_o same_o prayer_n for_o all_o the_o other_o keep_v they_o say_v he_o in_o thy_o own_o name_n that_o they_o may_v be_v one_o as_o we_o be_v 11._o if_o he_o say_v to_o he_o strengthen_v thy_o brethren_n be_v it_o not_o a_o common_a duty_n not_o only_o to_o the_o apostle_n but_o to_o all_o the_o faithful_a let_v we_o consider_v one_o another_o say_v s._n paul_n to_o provoke_v unto_o love_n and_o to_o good_a work_n if_o 24._o he_o say_v to_o he_o feed_v my_o sheep_n do_v he_o not_o say_v to_o all_o in_o common_a go_v and_o teach_v all_o nation_n if_o he_o say_v to_o he_o i_o will_v give_v unto_o thou_o 19_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n have_v he_o not_o say_v to_o all_o of_o they_o i_o 29._o appcint_v unto_o you_o a_o kingdom_n as_o my_o father_n have_v appoint_v unto_o i_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o 18._o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n in_o the_o four_o place_n we_o must_v be_v assure_v that_o when_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o those_o passage_n some_o peculiar_a privilege_n for_o s._n peter_n exclusive_a from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o can_v be_v transmit_v down_o to_o his_o successor_n and_o not_o some_o personal_a privilege_n that_o reside_v in_o he_o alone_o and_o must_v have_v die_v with_o he_o for_o can_v we_o not_o say_v that_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n be_v the_o twelve_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n the_o privilege_n of_o s._n peter_n be_v to_o be_v first_o in_o order_n because_o he_o be_v the_o first_o who_o labour_v in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n at_o the_o day_n of_o pentecost_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o gentile_n in_o the_o sermon_n that_o he_o make_v to_o cornelius_n may_v we_o not_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v particular_o pray_v for_o his_o perseverance_n in_o the_o faith_n because_o that_o he_o alone_o have_v be_v winnow_v by_o the_o temptation_n that_o happen_v to_o he_o in_o the_o court_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n that_o he_o say_v to_o he_o alone_o when_o thou_o be_v convert_v strengthen_v thy_o brethren_n because_o that_o he_o alone_o have_v give_v a_o sad_a experience_n of_o humane_a weakness_n that_o he_o say_v to_o he_o thrice_o feed_v my_o sheep_n or_o my_o lamb_n because_o that_o he_o only_o have_v thrice_o deny_v his_o master_n by_o word_n full_a of_o horror_n and_o ingratitude_n our_o lord_n will_v for_o his_o consolation_n and_o re-establishment_n thrice_o pronounce_v word_n full_a of_o love_n and_o goodness_n in_o fine_a when_o those_o text_n shall_v contain_v a_o peculiar_a privilege_n that_o may_v be_v communicate_v to_o the_o successor_n of_o s._n peter_n we_o must_v be_v assure_v that_o that_o privilege_n must_v be_v the_o perpetual_a infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o a_o certainty_n of_o never_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o conclude_v from_o those_o passage_n for_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o first_o the_o church_n may_v have_v be_v build_v upon_o s._n peter_n and_o upon_o his_o first_o successor_n and_o remain_v firm_a and_o unshaken_a upon_o those_o foundation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o their_o doctrine_n and_o example_n although_o in_o the_o course_n of_o some_o age_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v degenerate_v and_o change_v the_o faith_n of_o their_o predecessor_n and_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n extend_v even_o to_o the_o successor_n of_o s._n peter_n will_v not_o be_v less_o true_a when_o they_o shall_v not_o extend_v themselves_o unto_o all_o those_o who_o bear_v that_o name_n s._n paul_n have_v call_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o which_o timothy_n his_o disciple_n be_v when_o he_o write_v his_o first_o epistle_n to_o he_o he_o have_v i_o say_v call_v they_o the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n for_o 5._o although_o those_o title_n belong_v in_o general_a to_o every_o church_n it_o be_v notwithstanding_o certain_a that_o they_o regard_v more_o direct_o and_o more_o particular_o that_o part_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n i_o will_v say_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n where_o timothy_n reside_v when_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o he_o but_o the_o word_n of_o this_o apostle_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v true_a although_o in_o the_o course_n of_o many_o age_n those_o church_n have_v degenerate_v from_o their_o first_o purity_n and_o though_o the_o successor_n of_o timothy_n lose_v it_o very_o quick_o after_o and_o as_o to_o the_o prayer_n that_o jesus_n christ_n make_v to_o god_n that_o the_o faith_n of_o s._n peter_n may_v not_o fail_v when_o they_o will_v extend_v it_o down_o to_o his_o successor_n they_o can_v conclude_v a_o great_a infallibility_n for_o they_o than_o that_o of_o s._n peter_n himself_o who_o preserve_v his_o faith_n conceal_v at_o the_o bottom_n of_o his_o heart_n outward_o deny_v his_o master_n three_o time_n and_o who_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o our_o adversary_n lose_v entire_o his_o love_n and_o have_v fall_v from_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n be_v no_o more_o either_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o god_n nor_o in_o that_o of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n let_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n therefore_o call_v herself_o infallible_a as_o much_o as_o she_o please_v in_o virtue_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o infallibility_n will_v not_o
hinder_v but_o that_o she_o may_v external_o deny_v the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o she_o may_v entire_o lose_v her_o love_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v bind_v to_o separate_v from_o she_o while_o she_o shall_v be_v in_o that_o state_n and_o till_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o re-establish_a she_o see_v here_o of_o what_o force_n those_o proof_n be_v which_o they_o produce_v to_o ground_v this_o special_a privilege_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o it_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o see_v that_o a_o man_n of_o good_a understanding_n who_o will_v satisfy_v his_o mind_n and_o his_o conscience_n upon_o so_o weighty_a a_o point_n ought_v not_o to_o remain_v there_o but_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o other_o way_n of_o clear_v that_o doubt_n which_o i_o have_v note_v which_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o pretention_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o examination_n of_o her_o doctrine_n and_o her_o worship_n for_o it_o be_v there_o principal_o that_o the_o character_n of_o truth_n and_o infallibility_n ought_v to_o be_v find_v and_o by_o consequence_n he_o must_v come_v to_o the_o foundation_n and_o no_o further_o amuse_v himself_o with_o prejudices_fw-la as_o to_o the_o second_o way_n by_o which_o i_o have_v say_v we_o may_v clear_v this_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o christian_n to_o be_v join_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o consist_v in_o examine_v whether_o it_o be_v true_a that_o god_n have_v make_v she_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n whether_o there_o be_v any_o particular_a order_n that_o bind_v we_o indispensable_o to_o she_o for_o if_o that_o be_v so_o the_o separation_n of_o our_o father_n must_v be_v condemn_v but_o if_o it_o be_v not_o so_o we_o must_v judge_v of_o that_o church_n as_o of_o all_o other_o particular_a church_n and_o say_v that_o we_o can_v and_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o she_o but_o when_o we_o have_v just_a and_o lawful_a cause_n so_o to_o do_v there_o be_v no_o person_n who_o do_v not_o judge_n that_o we_o can_v pass_v over_o light_o a_o point_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n which_o ought_v to_o serve_v for_o a_o general_a and_o perpetual_a rule_n to_o all_o christian_n and_o that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v so_o set_v herself_o beyond_o a_o state_n of_o equality_n above_o other_o church_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o she_o shall_v produce_v some_o very_a express_a and_o indisputable_a order_n of_o god_n for_o it_o but_o instead_o of_o that_o she_o do_v nothing_o but_o reverberate_v the_o same_o passage_n which_o i_o have_v mention_v she_o boast_v herself_o to_o be_v the_o see_v of_o s._n peter_n and_o under_o that_o pretence_n she_o apply_v to_o herself_o all_o that_o she_o can_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o favour_n of_o that_o apostle_n and_o particular_o the_o order_n that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v he_o to_o feed_v his_o sheep_n as_o if_o the_o office_n of_o the_o apostleship_n in_o which_o jesus_n christ_n reestablish_v he_o by_o those_o word_n can_v be_v communicate_v to_o his_o successor_n or_o as_o if_o the_o foundation_n that_o jesus_n christ_n suppose_v and_o upon_o which_o he_o reestablish_v he_o in_o say_v to_o he_o feed_v my_o sheep_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o shall_v love_v he_o more_o than_o the_o rest_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n pure_o personal_a in_o s._n peter_n and_o whereof_o it_o be_v not_o in_o his_o power_n to_o transmit_v any_o part_n to_o his_o successor_n nor_o by_o consequence_n to_o invest_v they_o with_o his_o office_n which_o be_v restore_v to_o he_o only_o upon_o a_o supposition_n of_o that_o love_n or_o last_o as_o if_o the_o office_n of_o feed_v christ_n sheep_n include_v a_o absolute_a and_o indispensable_a necessity_n for_o the_o sheep_n to_o receive_v their_o death_n when_o they_o shall_v give_v it_o they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o their_o food_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o never_o be_v a_o high_a pretention_n than_o this_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o what_o more_o can_v she_o pretend_v to_o then_o to_o make_v heaven_n itself_o depend_v on_o her_o communion_n and_o to_o leave_v no_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n to_o any_o but_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v in_o her_o communion_n and_o under_o her_o dependence_n but_o it_o must_v also_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o never_o be_v any_o thing_n worse_o establish_v than_o that_o pretention_n they_o allege_v in_o its_o favour_n nothing_o that_o be_v clear_a and_o distinct_a and_o even_o the_o consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v for_o it_o be_v make_v after_o a_o very_a strange_a manner_n this_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n the_o reason_n why_o our_o adversary_n when_o they_o treat_v of_o this_o matter_n do_v not_o insist_v much_o upon_o scripture_n but_o fly_v off_o present_o to_o the_o father_n and_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n for_o by_o this_o mean_n they_o hope_v to_o prolong_v the_o dispute_n to_o eternity_n and_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v always_o in_o possession_n of_o that_o despotical_a authority_n which_o she_o exercise_v over_o the_o church_n that_o remain_v in_o her_o communion_n in_o effect_n the_o life_n of_o a_o man_n will_v scarce_o suffice_v to_o read_v well_o and_o thorough_o examine_v all_o the_o volume_n which_o have_v be_v compose_v on_o one_o side_n and_o on_o the_o other_o upon_o this_o question_n of_o the_o place_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o bishop_n have_v hold_v among_o the_o christian_a church_n during_o the_o first_o six_o century_n and_o of_o the_o authority_n which_o they_o have_v then_o but_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v too_o much_o artifice_n in_o that_o procedure_n for_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o and_o that_o no_o one_o can_v be_v save_v but_o in_o her_o communion_n that_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o order_n of_o man_n but_o only_o on_o that_o of_o god_n and_o when_o they_o shall_v find_v among_o the_o ancient_n a_o thousand_o time_n more_o complaisance_n for_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n than_o they_o have_v that_o may_v very_o well_o establish_v a_o ancient_a possession_n and_o make_v clear_a the_o fact_n but_o it_o can_v never_o establish_v the_o right_n of_o it_o to_o establish_v a_o right_n of_o that_o nature_n a_o word_n of_o god_n a_o express_a declaration_n of_o his_o will_n be_v necessary_a for_o it_o be_v a_o right_a not_o only_o above_o nature_n but_o even_o above_o the_o ordinary_a and_o common_a favour_n that_o god_n give_v to_o other_o church_n and_o which_o by_o consequence_n depend_v only_o upon_o god_n and_o so_o it_o be_v but_o a_o wander_a from_o the_o way_n to_o go_v to_o search_v for_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o in_o the_o write_n of_o men._n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o conceive_v that_o those_o bishop_n which_o be_v raise_v to_o dignity_n in_o the_o metropolis_n of_o the_o world_n and_o engage_v in_o the_o great_a affair_n may_v manage_v matter_n so_o as_o to_o ascribe_v to_o themselves_o those_o right_n which_o no_o way_n belong_v to_o they_o nor_o to_o imagine_v that_o their_o flatterer_n and_o courtier_n may_v not_o have_v offer_v more_o incense_n to_o they_o than_o they_o ought_v nor_o that_o those_o persecute_a one_o who_o have_v recourse_n to_o their_o protection_n may_v not_o have_v help_v the_o increase_n of_o their_o authority_n nor_o that_o the_o prince_n and_o emperor_n who_o have_v need_n of_o they_o may_v not_o have_v give_v they_o those_o privilege_n which_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v have_v that_o which_o render_v to_o a_o just_a title_n all_o that_o which_o they_o allege_v in_o their_o favour_n suspect_v and_o to_o no_o purpose_n at_o all_o notwithstanding_o there_o be_v moreover_o evident_a matter_n of_o fact_n that_o let_v we_o clear_o see_v that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o universal_a episcopacy_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n pretend_v to_o nor_o that_o absolute_a and_o indispensable_a necessity_n to_o be_v join_v to_o their_o see_v to_o be_v save_v nor_o that_o their_o church_n shall_v be_v the_o mistress_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n 1._o every_o one_o know_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v ancient_o choose_v by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o people_n and_o of_o the_o clergy_n of_o that_o church_n without_o any_o other_o church_n take_v part_n in_o those_o election_n which_o be_v a_o mark_n manifest_a enough_o that_o they_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o those_o bishop_n shall_v be_v universal_a bishop_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v a_o more_o peculiar_a interest_n in_o their_o creation_n than_o
of_o it_o but_o they_o will_v have_v subordinate_a head_n humane_a head_n on_o who_o they_o may_v depend_v by_o a_o external_a dependence_n and_o that_o be_v necessary_a for_o they_o to_o be_v by_o that_o mean_v link_v to_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o they_o will_v have_v we_o at_o this_o day_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n wherefore_o do_v s._n paul_n say_v to_o they_o be_v christ_n divide_v why_o do_v he_o not_o say_v to_o they_o that_o as_o for_o paul_n and_o apollo_n they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o take_v they_o for_o their_o head_n but_o that_o it_o be_v far_o otherwise_o as_o to_o peter_n since_o god_n have_v set_v up_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n for_o ever_o to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n why_o in_o stead_n of_o that_o do_v he_o conclude_v after_o this_o manner_n that_o no_o one_o shall_v glory_v in_o man_n for_o 23._o all_o thing_n be_v you_o whether_o paul_n or_o apollo_n or_o cephas_n or_o the_o world_n or_o life_n or_o death_n or_o thing_n present_a or_o thing_n to_o come_v all_o be_v you_o and_o you_o be_v christ_n and_o christ_n be_v god_n be_v it_o not_o to_o let_v they_o understand_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o only_a head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o there_o be_v only_o his_o communion_n that_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a and_o that_o as_o for_o other_o minister_n whosoever_o they_o be_v they_o be_v appoint_v for_o our_o use_n as_o all_o other_o thing_n to_o serve_v we_o in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o lead_v we_o to_o jesus_n christ_n if_o the_o church_n under_o the_o new_a testament_n aught_o to_o be_v inviolable_o tie_v to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n how_o shall_v the_o scripture_n have_v be_v silent_a in_o so_o weighty_a a_o truth_n which_o can_v not_o be_v ignore_v without_o extreme_a danger_n nor_o contest_v without_o evident_a damnation_n notwithstanding_o we_o do_v not_o find_v any_o other_o head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o sacred_a book_n but_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o any_o other_o high_a priest_n but_o he_o we_o do_v not_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n any_o universal_a bishop_n nor_o ministerial_a head_n or_o subordinate_a or_o any_o particular_a church_n the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o we_o find_v there_o indeed_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v ascend_v up_o on_o high_a give_v some_o to_o be_v apostle_n other_o to_o be_v prophet_n some_o evangelist_n some_o pastor_n 4._o and_o teacher_n for_o the_o assemble_v of_o the_o saint_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n how_o come_v the_o apostle_n to_o forget_v in_o that_o enumeration_n the_o chief_a of_o all_o office_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o ministerial_a head_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o the_o universal_a vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o government_n and_o conduct_n of_o his_o flock_n if_o the_o christian_a church_n ought_v in_o that_o to_o resemble_v the_o synagogue_n and_o to_o have_v as_o that_o a_o sovereign_n high_a priest_n upon_o earth_n who_o shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o that_o religion_n and_o who_o shall_v have_v his_o successor_n as_o the_o ancient_a high_a priest_n have_v whence_o come_v it_o that_o the_o scripture_n have_v always_o regard_v that_o ancient_a high_a priest_n as_o a_o figure_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o always_o refer_v it_o to_o he_o and_o never_o to_o the_o roman_a bishop_n nor_o even_o to_o s._n peter_n who_o be_v then_o alive_a and_o who_o shall_v by_o consequence_n have_v exercise_v that_o pretend_a charge_n which_o they_o will_v make_v to_o descend_v from_o he_o there_o be_v therefore_o no_o lawful_a foundation_n in_o all_o that_o pretention_n of_o rome_n and_o her_o see_n we_o ought_v to_o pass_v the_o same_o judgement_n on_o all_o other_o see_v and_o other_o particular_a church_n with_o which_o it_o be_v just_a we_o shall_v hold_v communion_n while_o they_o teach_v good_a and_o sound_a doctrine_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v even_o bear_v with_o they_o when_o they_o shall_v fall_v into_o some_o error_n provide_v they_o constrain_v no_o body_n to_o believe_v they_o but_o from_o which_o it_o be_v also_o just_a to_o separate_v ourselves_o when_o they_o shall_v fall_v into_o error_n contrary_a to_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o only_a saviour_n and_o when_o they_o will_v violent_o force_v all_o other_o to_o believe_v the_o same_o if_o in_o a_o long_a course_n of_o age_n rome_n have_v usurp_v by_o little_a and_o little_a the_o right_n that_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o she_o if_o she_o have_v find_v it_o very_o easy_a through_o the_o ignorance_n or_o complaisance_n of_o man_n in_o the_o diverse_a intrigue_n of_o the_o world_n to_o raise_v her_o throne_n as_o high_a as_o our_o father_n behold_v it_o and_o as_o we_o do_v yet_o at_o this_o day_n if_o her_o flatterer_n have_v not_o fail_v always_o to_o raise_v her_o pretension_n as_o high_a as_o heaven_n and_o if_o she_o have_v be_v lull_v asleep_o with_o the_o sound_n of_o those_o sweet_a charm_n that_o enchant_v she_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o that_o ought_v to_o prejudice_v our_o separation_n we_o have_v no_o other_o aversion_n for_o her_o communion_n than_o that_o which_o our_o conscience_n give_v we_o and_o if_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o re-establish_a she_o in_o her_o ancient_a purity_n she_o will_v not_o have_v so_o great_a a_o joy_n to_o spread_v forth_o her_o arm_n to_o we_o as_o we_o shall_v have_v a_o impatience_n to_o demand_v her_o peace_n of_o she_o but_o as_o long_o as_o we_o shall_v see_v she_o in_o that_o bad_a state_n wherein_o we_o be_v persuade_v she_o be_v we_o can_v but_o bewail_v and_o pray_v for_o she_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o no_o body_n can_v blame_v we_o for_o prefer_v our_o own_o salvation_n to_o her_o communion_n chap._n iii_o that_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o those_o of_o her_o party_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o protestant_n have_v give_v they_o a_o just_a cause_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o they_o suppose_v that_o they_o have_v have_v right_o at_o the_o foundation_n before_o we_o leave_v this_o matter_n of_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n there_o yet_o remain_v two_o question_n for_o we_o to_o examine_v the_o one_o whether_o our_o father_n be_v not_o too_o precipitate_a in_o so_o great_a a_o affair_n whether_o they_o do_v not_o act_v with_o too_o much_o haste_n or_o whether_o they_o have_v sufficient_a motive_n from_o the_o conduct_n of_o those_o from_o who_o they_o separate_v to_o forsake_v in_o the_o end_n their_o communion_n the_o other_o whether_o with_o all_o that_o they_o can_v say_v that_o they_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n spread_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n as_o the_o donatist_n do_v heretofore_o and_o whether_o they_o do_v not_o fall_v into_o the_o same_o crime_n with_o those_o ancient_a schismatic_n against_o who_o optatus_n and_o s._n augustine_n so_o strong_o dispute_v i_o will_v treat_v of_o this_o second_o question_n in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n and_o this_o here_o shall_v be_v design_v to_o the_o clear_n of_o the_o former_a to_o effect_v this_o methinks_v we_o need_v but_o free_o to_o set_v before_o their_o eye_n all_o that_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o second_o part_n touch_v the_o necessity_n that_o lie_v upon_o our_o father_n to_o reform_v themselves_o for_o since_o it_o clear_o result_v from_o those_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o those_o of_o their_o party_n be_v so_o far_o from_o apply_v themselves_o serious_o to_o a_o reformation_n that_o they_o study_v on_o the_o contrary_a only_o how_o to_o stifle_v the_o truth_n from_o the_o very_a first_o moment_n they_o behold_v it_o appear_v and_o to_o defend_v their_o error_n and_o superstition_n by_o all_o manner_n of_o way_n who_o see_v not_o that_o that_o inflexible_a resolution_n which_o have_v not_o yield_v either_o to_o the_o first_o or_o second_o admonition_n render_v from_o that_o time_n the_o separation_n of_o our_o father_n just_a and_o exempt_v they_o from_o all_o reproach_n for_o when_o there_o be_v error_n capable_a of_o give_v ground_n for_o a_o separation_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v defer_v only_o upon_o a_o hope_n of_o amendment_n and_o that_o hope_v seem_v to_o be_v sufficient_o destroy_v by_o those_o historical_a action_n which_o i_o have_v already_o set_v down_o notwithstanding_o to_o show_v they_o more_o and_o more_o how_o the_o conduct_n of_o our_o father_n be_v very_o prudent_a in_o that_o respect_n and_o full_a of_o circumspection_n it_o will_v not_o be_v beside_o our_o purpose_n to_o resume_v here_o the_o close_a of_o their_o story_n from_o the_o unjust_a condemnation_n of_o luther_n and_o his_o doctrine_n make_v by_o pope_n leo_n the_o ten_o
point_n that_o they_o can_v not_o carry_v on_o their_o side_n at_o one_o time_n and_o to_o pass_v over_o to_o other_o matter_n to_o busy_a the_o prelate_n with_o and_o to_o have_v time_n notwithstanding_o to_o advertise_v the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o gain_v the_o chief_a to_o the_o contrary_a party_n we_o ought_v to_o place_n here_o also_o the_o ordinary_a artifice_n of_o the_o same_o legate_n to_o put_v off_o the_o session_n to_o make_v many_o difficulty_n arise_v about_o matter_n and_o after_o divers_a circuit_n to_o cause_v in_o the_o end_n the_o article_n to_o be_v send_v to_o the_o pope_n which_o they_o can_v not_o make_v a_o end_n of_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a insist_v of_o the_o nation_n in_o one_o word_n they_o use_v in_o the_o management_n of_o this_o assembly_n all_o that_o be_v most_o refine_v most_o forcible_a and_o profound_a in_o humane_a policy_n promise_n threat_n secret_a negotiation_n canvasing_n diversion_n delay_n authority_n and_o in_o general_n nothing_o be_v forbear_v that_o can_v turn_v and_o corrupt_v man_n mind_n there_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o court_n have_v a_o great_a many_o difficulty_n to_o overcome_v and_o opposition_n to_o surmount_v which_o often_o put_v they_o into_o great_a trouble_n and_o inquietude_n and_o fear_n but_o in_o the_o end_n they_o be_v so_o well_o serve_v and_o they_o remain_v master_n and_o see_v all_o thing_n succeed_v according_a to_o their_o desire_n see_v here_o after_o what_o manner_n thing_n go_v at_o trent_n and_o by_o what_o degree_n they_o tend_v to_o make_v a_o entire_a breach_n of_o communion_n between_o the_o roman_a and_o reform_a party_n let_v any_o now_o judge_n if_o in_o all_o this_o conduct_n our_o father_n have_v not_o just_a and_o lawful_a cause_n for_o a_o separation_n 1._o they_o see_v in_o the_o contrary_a party_n a_o invincible_a resolution_n to_o defend_v and_o preserve_v the_o error_n and_o superstition_n who_o amendment_n they_o demand_v 2._o they_o see_v that_o resolution_n go_v so_o high_a as_o to_o constrain_v they_o to_o fall_v back_o again_o into_o those_o error_n against_o all_o their_o knowledge_n and_o the_o motion_n of_o their_o own_o conscience_n 3._o they_o see_v that_o this_o violence_n which_o they_o offer_v to_o they_o have_v no_o bound_n for_o it_o go_v not_o only_o as_o far_o as_o dispute_n not_o only_o so_o far_o as_o the_o ordinance_n and_o decree_n but_o even_o to_o excommunication_n and_o anathema_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o a_o separation_n and_o schism_n with_o a_o curse_n 4._o they_o see_v that_o they_o join_v to_o all_o this_o punishment_n not_o in_o one_o or_o two_o place_n but_o in_o all_o not_o by_o popular_a heat_n but_o in_o cold_a blood_n and_o in_o the_o usual_a way_n design_v for_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o great_a villain_n 5._o they_o see_v that_o those_o punishment_n come_v from_o the_o perpetual_a and_o general_a inspiration_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n which_o do_v not_o cease_v persecute_v of_o they_o in_o all_o place_n and_o which_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o search_v for_o they_o in_o their_o most_o hide_a retreat_n 6._o they_o see_v that_o they_o refuse_v the_o most_o equitable_a and_o necessary_a condition_n without_o which_o they_o can_v not_o proceed_v to_o a_o just_a examination_n of_o religion_n nor_o to_o a_o holy_a and_o christian_a reformation_n and_o that_o in_o stead_n of_o that_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n will_v always_o remain_v sole_a mistress_n and_o arbitress_n 7._o they_o see_v last_o that_o instead_o of_o return_v to_o the_o purity_n of_o christianity_n by_o take_v away_o out_o of_o the_o field_n of_o the_o church_n so_o many_o corruption_n that_o deface_v it_o so_o many_o false_a opinion_n that_o destroy_v it_o so_o many_o kind_n of_o worship_n contrary_n to_o true_a piety_n that_o dishonour_v it_o and_o destroy_v the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n these_o prelate_n on_o the_o contrary_a will_v establish_v thing_n that_o custom_n only_o and_o the_o tradition_n of_o some_o age_n have_v for_o the_o most_o part_n introduce_v that_o they_o will_v establish_v they_o i_o say_v for_o the_o future_a in_o force_n of_o a_o law_n to_o be_v incorporate_v into_o their_o religion_n as_o essential_a and_o indispensable_a part_n of_o it_o to_o which_o they_o will_v subject_v the_o mind_n and_o conscience_n of_o man_n which_o they_o ordain_v the_o practice_n and_o belief_n of_o under_o penalty_n of_o anathema_n cut_v off_o and_o separate_a from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o society_n all_o those_o who_o shall_v hold_v a_o contrary_a opinion_n and_o practice_n let_v any_o judge_n whether_o our_o father_n can_v yet_o after_o that_o preserve_v church_n communion_n with_o a_o party_n in_o which_o they_o can_v see_v nothing_o either_o of_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n and_o christian_a purity_n and_o charity_n resplendent_a and_o whether_o all_o hope_n be_v take_v away_o of_o ever_o reduce_v they_o to_o the_o right_a way_n of_o the_o gospel_n or_o even_o of_o be_v able_a to_o live_v with_o they_o without_o wound_v their_o conscience_n by_o a_o detestable_a hypocrisy_n in_o pretend_v to_o believe_v that_o which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v and_o to_o practise_v a_o worship_n which_o they_o hold_v unlawful_a there_o not_o remain_v any_o further_a mean_n for_o they_o to_o remain_v in_o that_o communion_n without_o partake_v of_o their_o error_n without_o expose_v their_o child_n and_o without_o render_v themselves_o culpable_a before_o god_n let_v any_o i_o say_v judge_n whether_o they_o do_v not_o do_v well_o to_o separate_v themselves_o i_o confess_v that_o when_o a_o man_n be_v join_v with_o other_o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n he_o ought_v not_o light_o to_o proceed_v to_o a_o rupture_n there_o be_v measure_n and_o behaviour_n to_o be_v observe_v that_o prudence_n and_o christian_a charity_n require_v of_o we_o and_o as_o long_o as_o we_o have_v any_o hope_n of_o procure_v the_o amendment_n and_o heal_n of_o our_o brethren_n or_o where_o there_o be_v at_o least_o any_o way_n for_o we_o to_o bewail_v and_o to_o mourn_v for_o their_o sin_n without_o lose_v our_o own_o innocency_n and_o their_o constrain_a we_o to_o partake_v in_o their_o crime_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o forsake_v they_o but_o when_o that_o hope_n be_v lose_v and_o when_o that_o mean_n of_o preserve_v our_o own_o purity_n be_v take_v from_o we_o when_o instead_o of_o be_v able_a to_o reduce_v they_o we_o see_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o their_o communion_n do_v but_o make_v we_o to_o cast_v ourselves_o into_o a_o unavoidable_a necessity_n of_o corrupt_v ourselves_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o ought_v to_o withdraw_v ourselves_o from_o they_o lest_o in_o partake_v with_o their_o sin_n we_o shall_v draw_v the_o just_a condemnation_n of_o god_n upon_o ourselves_o be_v not_o partaker_n with_o other_o man_n sin_n say_v s._n paul_n but_o keep_v thyself_o pure_a chap._n iu._n a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la take_v out_o of_o the_o dispute_n of_o s._n augustine_n against_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o donatist_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o what_o i_o have_v lay_v down_o hitherto_o le_fw-fr we_o we_o clear_o enough_o see_v that_o the_o only_a way_n to_o decide_v the_o question_n of_o our_o separation_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v just_a or_o unjust_a be_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o foundation_n of_o our_o controversy_n and_o that_o it_o will_v be_v the_o high_a injustice_n to_o go_v about_o to_o condemn_v we_o without_o ever_o hear_v we_o notwithstanding_o whatsoever_o we_o may_v have_v to_o say_v and_o how_o strong_a soever_o our_o reason_n shall_v be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la pretend_v to_o have_v find_v out_o a_o certain_a way_n to_o convince_v we_o of_o schism_n without_o enter_v upon_o any_o other_o examination_n and_o for_o this_o he_o employ_v the_o eight_o and_o nine_o chapter_n of_o his_o treatise_n i_o will_v say_v he_o 161._o go_v far_o and_o convince_v they_o of_o schism_n without_o enter_v upon_o any_o discussion_n of_o either_o their_o doctrine_n or_o their_o mission_n by_o their_o separation_n alone_o all_o that_o he_o say_v upon_o that_o subject_n may_v be_v well_o near_o reduce_v to_o this_o that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n from_o which_o one_o ought_v never_o to_o separate_v under_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o and_o from_o which_o all_o those_o who_o separate_v themselves_o be_v schismatic_n and_o out_o of_o the_o state_n of_o salvation_n that_o the_o infallible_a and_o perpetual_a mark_n to_o know_v this_o church_n according_a to_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o other_o african_a father_n be_v visible_a extension_n throughout_o all_o nation_n because_o that_o visible_a extension_n according_a to_o they_o contain_v the_o church_n at_o all_o time_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o negative_a mark_n that_o be_v to_o say_v
they_o from_o the_o church_n because_o they_o bring_v in_o a_o new_a heresy_n into_o it_o but_o why_o also_o do_v the_o same_o s._n augustine_n with_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n hold_v the_o donatist_n to_o be_v just_o excommunicate_v against_o who_o these_o thing_n be_v write_v and_o why_o do_v not_o they_o receive_v they_o into_o their_o communion_n but_o only_o after_o sign_n of_o repentance_n and_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n jesus_n christ_n who_o propound_v the_o parable_n of_o the_o tare_n do_v not_o he_o clear_o ordain_v excommunication_n elsewhere_o say_v that_o if_o our_o brother_n will_v not_o obey_v the_o church_n correct_v he_o we_o ought_v to_o reckon_v he_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n that_o which_o manifest_o show_v we_o that_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o excommunicate_v and_o another_o to_o pluck_v up_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n excommunicate_v but_o it_o do_v not_o pluck_v up_o see_v here_o precise_o that_o which_o s._n augustine_n himself_o say_v non_fw-la estis_fw-la ad_fw-la eradicandum_fw-la sed_fw-la ad_fw-la corrigendum_fw-la from_o whence_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v appear_v that_o according_a to_o this_o father_n there_o be_v a_o bad_a separation_n and_o that_o be_v schismatical_a in_o its_o own_o nature_n and_o another_o that_o be_v not_o so_o and_o that_o although_o it_o be_v never_o permit_v we_o to_o make_v the_o former_a yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o we_o may_v not_o make_v the_o latter_a provide_v we_o do_v it_o upon_o just_a cause_n and_o observe_v the_o rule_n of_o prudence_n and_o charity_n in_o it_o we_o must_v therefore_o lay_v it_o down_o as_o a_o certain_a truth_n that_o s._n augustine_n think_v that_o we_o may_v sometime_o break_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o assembly_n we_o be_v only_o concern_v to_o know_v in_o what_o case_n he_o think_v that_o that_o separation_n shall_v be_v make_v to_o make_v this_o point_n clear_a i_o shall_v say_v in_o the_o six_o place_n that_o when_o s._n augustine_n consider_v the_o church_n in_o the_o mere_a mixture_n with_o the_o wicked_a that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o mixture_n with_o those_o who_o manner_n be_v vicious_a and_o criminal_a he_o teach_v that_o those_o who_o be_v in_o office_n in_o the_o church_n may_v proceed_v to_o the_o excommunication_n of_o impenitent_a sinner_n when_o those_o sinner_n be_v few_o in_o number_n and_o when_o there_o be_v ground_n to_o believe_v that_o they_o may_v disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o the_o crime_n include_v a_o whole_a multitude_n and_o that_o the_o body_n in_o general_n be_v infect_v than_o he_o will_v that_o the_o good_a shall_v content_v themselves_o to_o preserve_v their_o own_o righteousness_n without_o partake_v of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o wicked_a he_o will_v that_o they_o shall_v groan_v under_o it_o and_o pray_v to_o god_n but_o he_o will_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v separate_v themselves_o when_o the_o evil_a say_v he_o have_v seize_v the_o great_a number_n nothing_o remain_v for_o the_o good_a to_o do_v but_o to_o groan_v and_o lament_v and_o a_o little_a low_o if_o the_o contagion_n of_o sin_n have_v 2._o invade_v the_o multitude_n than_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o discipline_n shall_v be_v use_v with_o mercy_n for_o the_o counsel_n of_o separation_n be_v vain_a pernicious_a and_o sacrilegious_a but_o when_o he_o consider_v the_o church_n not_o only_o as_o a_o mixture_n of_o good_a and_o wicked_a but_o also_o as_o a_o mixture_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o heretic_n i_o maintain_v that_o he_o have_v formal_o acknowledge_v the_o justice_n and_o necessity_n of_o a_o separation_n not_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n but_o in_o regard_n even_o of_o entire_a society_n provide_v they_o go_v not_o so_o far_o as_o that_o which_o he_o call_v eradication_n we_o have_v already_o note_v that_o he_o will_v that_o we_o shall_v according_a to_o s._n paul_n pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o who_o preach_v another_o gospel_n than_o that_o which_o he_o have_v preach_v but_o this_o very_a thing_n give_v the_o faithful_a a_o right_a to_o reject_v the_o communion_n of_o heretical_a society_n and_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o their_o assembly_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n he_o aggravate_v it_o as_o a_o very_a strange_a thing_n and_o very_o much_o deserve_v to_o be_v condemn_v that_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n who_o have_v other_o sentiment_n concern_v divinity_n than_o the_o people_n shall_v partake_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o people_n in_o their_o school_n say_v he_o they_o have_v sentiment_n differ_v from_o 1._o those_o of_o the_o people_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o have_v temple_n common_a with_o the_o people_n the_o people_n and_o their_o priest_n be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o these_o philosopher_n have_v opinion_n contrary_a to_o they_o touch_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o god_n since_o every_o philosopher_n be_v not_o afraid_a of_o publish_v his_o opinion_n and_o of_o labour_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o persuade_v they_o and_o other_o and_o yet_o nevertheless_o with_o that_o diversity_n of_o sentiment_n they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o assist_v at_o the_o public_a worship_n without_o be_v hinder_v by_o any_o body_n a_o man_n that_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n will_v not_o think_v it_o ill_o that_o any_o shall_v separate_v themselves_o from_o heretical_a communion_n but_o he_o yet_o further_o explain_v himself_o more_o clear_o afterward_o for_o he_o say_v that_o if_o the_o christian_a religion_n shall_v do_v nothing_o else_o but_o correct_v 5._o that_o vice_n it_o will_v deserve_v infinite_a praise_n and_o he_o add_v immediate_o after_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o so_o many_o heresy_n that_o have_v deviate_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o christianity_n that_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n those_o who_o teach_v concern_v god_n the_o father_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o grace_n otherwise_o than_o the_o truth_n will_v allow_v they_o and_o who_o will_v persuade_v man_n to_o receive_v their_o false_a doctrine_n but_o that_o be_v not_o only_o to_o be_v find_v true_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o manichee_n and_o of_o some_o other_o who_o have_v other_o sacrament_n than_o we_o but_o also_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o who_o have_v the_o same_o sacrament_n have_v sentiment_n differ_v from_o we_o in_o other_o thing_n and_o error_n which_o they_o obstinate_o defend_v for_o they_o be_v shut_v out_o from_o the_o catholic_n communion_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o those_o same_o sacrament_n which_o they_o have_v common_a with_o we_o from_o whence_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v therefore_o you_o will_v say_v that_o s._n augustine_n seem_v sometime_o to_o ascribe_v to_o the_o orthodox_n the_o right_a only_o of_o a_o passive_a separation_n in_o regard_n of_o heretical_a society_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o will_v not_o that_o we_o shall_v separate_v from_o they_o even_o then_o when_o they_o separate_v themselves_o for_o he_o say_v in_o some_o place_n that_o though_o the_o traditor_n shall_v have_v open_o maintain_v in_o the_o church_n that_o their_o action_n be_v good_a and_o holy_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v deliver_v up_o their_o bibles_n to_o the_o pagan_n for_o they_o to_o burn_v they_o and_o that_o though_o they_o shall_v even_o have_v write_v on_o that_o subject_n provide_v they_o have_v not_o set_v up_o their_o assembly_n 38_o apart_o nor_o separate_v themselves_o yet_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v abandon_v for_o they_o the_o good_a wheat_n which_o signify_v this_o to_o we_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o those_o though_o their_o doctrine_n whereof_o he_o have_v speak_v be_v detestable_a contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n conscience_n and_o good_a manner_n in_o effect_n he_o speak_v almost_o always_o of_o the_o heretical_a society_n of_o his_o time_n as_o of_o those_o who_o be_v themselves_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o who_o the_o church_n have_v not_o reject_v i_o answer_v that_o s._n augustine_n will_v have_v we_o suffer_v the_o communion_n of_o heretic_n in_o certain_a case_n but_o that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o also_o in_o other_o case_n to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o they_o while_o we_o be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o partake_v with_o their_o error_n neither_o in_o effect_n nor_o in_o appearance_n but_o that_o we_o may_v preserve_v the_o profession_n of_o our_o faith_n pure_a without_o consent_v to_o impiety_n or_o seem_v to_o consent_v to_o it_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v not_o be_v on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o heretic_n that_o obstinacy_n of_o opinion_n he_o will_v have_v we_o suffer_v their_o communion_n for_o it_o be_v the_o manifest_a doctrine_n of_o this_o father_n that_o in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o
prejudices_fw-la mean_n that_o that_o visible_a extension_n be_v a_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o orthodox_n communion_n that_o always_o distinguish_v it_o from_o impure_a or_o heretical_a communion_n so_o that_o this_o orthodox_n communion_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v visible_a can_v never_o be_v restrain_v to_o a_o few_o person_n and_o place_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o s._n augustine_n nor_o that_o of_o the_o other_o father_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a also_o that_o the_o celebrate_a author_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n reject_v the_o proposition_n in_o this_o sense_n as_o false_a and_o absurd_a and_o that_o in_o effect_n it_o be_v manifest_o contrary_a to_o experience_n to_o set_v forth_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o i_o propound_v i_o will_v begin_v with_o experience_n and_o as_o that_o of_o our_o age_n present_v itself_o first_o to_o our_o view_n i_o say_v that_o if_o we_o must_v act_v at_o this_o day_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n that_o the_o true_a orthodox_n church_n ought_v to_o be_v visible_o extend_v over_o all_o nation_n we_o must_v conclude_v that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a orthodox_n church_n in_o the_o world_n for_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o of_o all_o the_o communion_n which_o at_o this_o day_n divide_v christianity_n there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o to_o who_o this_o mark_n can_v agree_v i_o will_v not_o say_v that_o there_o be_v divers_a party_n in_o the_o know_a world_n which_o have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o yet_o hear_v of_o christianity_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v other_o who_o after_o have_v receive_v it_o have_v absolute_o reject_v it_o to_o embrace_v the_o mahometan_a religion_n i_o will_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o the_o greek_a communion_n separate_v from_o the_o roman_a nor_o of_o the_o coptick_n or_o nestorian_a or_o of_o the_o jacobite_n or_o armenian_a which_o evident_o have_v not_o that_o visible_a extension_n throughout_o all_o nation_n i_o will_v only_o speak_v of_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o protestant_n as_o they_o be_v at_o present_a he_o must_v 198._o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v whole_o blind_a that_o can_v dare_v to_o maintain_v that_o the_o society_n of_o calvinist_n which_o be_v whole_o shut_v out_o of_o italy_n spain_n flanders_n a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n swedeland_n denmark_n muscovy_n asia_n africa_n of_o almost_o all_o america_n be_v that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n but_o before_o he_o argue_v after_o this_o manner_n he_o ought_v to_o take_v heed_n that_o we_o can_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n for_o be_v it_o not_o true_a that_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n exclude_v from_o swedeland_n denmark_n a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n a_o part_n of_o switzerland_n a_o part_n of_o greece_n muscovy_n africa_n aethiopia_n persia_n tartary_n china_n japan_n of_o the_o indies_n and_o from_o the_o great_a part_n of_o america_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la aught_o not_o to_o pretend_v the_o prevail_a of_o some_o colony_n of_o missionary_n who_o the_o pope_n send_v here_o and_o there_o to_o gain_v proselyte_n for_o since_o he_o will_v not_o have_v it_o that_o we_o shall_v gain_v any_o thing_n by_o the_o colony_n of_o english_a and_o dutch_a who_o have_v establish_v themselves_o in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o world_n why_o will_v he_o help_v himself_o by_o the_o missionary_n and_o pensionary_n that_o the_o congregation_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la propaganda_fw-la maintain_v in_o foreign_a country_n why_o shall_v they_o be_v more_o reckon_v for_o any_o thing_n than_o those_o colony_n of_o english_a and_o dutch_a who_o have_v the_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o free_a as_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n they_o be_v say_v he_o such_o merchant_n as_o be_v in_o 199._o those_o country_n only_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o trade_n but_o do_v not_o those_o merchant_n pray_v to_o god_n in_o the_o form_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o what_o country_n and_o with_o what_o design_n soever_o they_o be_v be_v it_o that_o those_o merchant_n be_v so_o much_o tie_v as_o they_o be_v to_o their_o trade_n make_v no_o open_a profession_n of_o their_o religion_n or_o that_o they_o have_v not_o in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o place_n where_o they_o be_v their_o ordinary_a assembly_n with_o their_o minister_n as_o well_o as_o the_o missionary_n he_o must_v yield_v in_o good_a earnest_n that_o the_o christian_n be_v now_o divide_v and_o separate_v from_o one_o another_o about_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o worship_n in_o their_o different_a society_n or_o communion_n of_o which_o each_o one_o have_v its_o seat_n and_o bound_n apart_o beyond_o which_o we_o can_v say_v they_o be_v visible_o extend_v if_o we_o will_v speak_v with_o any_o reason_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o one_o that_o be_v throughout_o all_o nation_n in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o communion_n of_o visible_a society_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o all_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v but_o a_o beat_n the_o air_n and_o which_o he_o can_v never_o apply_v to_o any_o real_a subject_n the_o experience_n of_o former_a age_n be_v not_o less_o contrary_a to_o the_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la than_o that_o of_o our_o age._n for_o if_o we_o consult_v history_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o it_o have_v fall_v out_o often_o that_o a_o heretical_a communion_n have_v spread_v itself_o every_o where_o while_o the_o orthodox_n communion_n be_v so_o limit_v that_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v to_o take_v up_o any_o space_n if_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arian_n they_o have_v dispute_v by_o this_o principle_n by_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v decide_v our_o difference_n i_o mean_v if_o they_o will_v have_v treat_v that_o communion_n as_o heretical_a that_o be_v not_o visible_o spread_v over_o all_o the_o nation_n and_o that_o as_o orthodox_n which_o be_v the_o arian_n have_v easy_o overcome_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o arian_n and_o eunomian_o say_v s._n jerom_n possess_v all_o the_o east_n except_o athanasius_n and_o paulinus_n naz._n s._n hilary_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o ten_o province_n of_o asia_n except_v eleusius_n and_o some_o other_o do_v not_o true_o know_v god_n in_o those_o time_n say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n the_o church_n be_v oppress_v by_o the_o arian_n heresy_n many_o bishop_n be_v banish_v and_o vex_v by_o torment_n and_o calumny_n a_o thousand_o way_n many_o presbyter_n and_o many_o numerous_a flock_n be_v bring_v down_o to_o the_o utmost_a misery_n expose_v to_o the_o injury_n of_o the_o weather_n as_o no_o more_o have_v any_o house_n of_o prayer_n where_o they_o may_v meet_v that_o heresy_n have_v almost_o fill_v all_o the_o earth_n and_o it_o triumph_v be_v uphold_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o emperor_n so_o that_o good_a man_n have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o law_n against_o the_o wicked_a and_o because_o the_o pastor_n or_o to_o say_v better_o the_o conceal_a wolf_n under_o the_o appearance_n of_o pastor_n have_v the_o liberty_n to_o drive_v the_o orthodox_n bishop_n out_o of_o the_o church_n who_o alone_o be_v worthy_a to_o serve_v jesus_n christ_n the_o sovereign_a bishop_n it_o happen_v that_o some_o overcome_v with_o fear_n other_o deceive_v by_o fair_a word_n other_o gain_v by_o money_n other_o surprise_v through_o their_o own_o simplicity_n embrace_v that_o heresy_n and_o open_v their_o bosom_n and_o give_v their_o communion_n to_o their_o adversary_n this_o be_v that_o that_o oblige_v the_o father_n to_o elevate_v the_o little_a number_n and_o the_o little_a flock_n above_o extension_n and_o multitude_n where_o be_v those_o man_n say_v gregory_n nazianzen_n who_o reproach_n we_o with_o our_o poverty_n and_o insolent_o boast_v themselves_o of_o their_o riches_n who_o will_v define_v the_o church_n by_o 25._o multitude_n and_o contemn_v the_o little_a flock_n they_o measure_v divinity_n they_o weigh_v the_o people_n in_o the_o balance_n they_o esteem_v the_o illiterate_a and_o cover_v with_o injury_n the_o light_n of_o the_o world_n they_o heap_v together_o the_o common_a stone_n and_o despise_v the_o precious_a not_o remember_v that_o the_o more_o the_o thick_a darkness_n surpass_v in_o number_n the_o star_n the_o more_o the_o ordinary_a stone_n surpass_v the_o precious_a in_o quantity_n the_o more_o those_o star_n and_o precious_a stone_n surpass_v the_o ordinary_a stone_n in_o purity_n and_o excellency_n this_o father_n who_o have_v see_v in_o his_o time_n the_o heretic_n master_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o their_o communion_n spread_v very_o wide_a and_o far_o in_o the_o east_n and_o in_o the_o west_n while_o the_o orthodox_n dare_v not_o appear_v be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v
the_o state_n of_o grace_n where_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n have_v send_v the_o gospel_n in_o declare_v to_o they_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o fear_v be_v cut_v off_o as_o the_o jew_n from_o the_o covenant_n of_o god_n he_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o gentile_n convert_v to_o jesus_n christ_n ad_fw-la totum_fw-la gentium_fw-la corpus_fw-la add_v he_o and_o certain_o that_o horrible_a apostasy_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o have_v fall_v out_o since_o manifest_o show_v we_o that_o this_o advice_n of_o s._n paul_n be_v not_o unprofitable_a for_o god_n have_v diffuse_v in_o so_o great_a a_o extension_n of_o country_n almost_o in_o a_o moment_n the_o water_n of_o his_o grace_n so_o that_o religion_n flourish_v every_o where_o within_o a_o very_a little_a while_n after_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v vanish_v and_o the_o treasure_n of_o salvation_n banish_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n but_o whence_o can_v that_o change_v come_v unless_o from_o this_o that_o the_o gentile_n be_v fall_v away_o from_o their_o call_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o he_o clear_o profess_v in_o a_o letter_n to_o melancthon_n that_o they_o have_v separate_v from_o all_o the_o world_n plusquam_fw-la enim_fw-la absurdum_fw-la est_fw-la postquam_fw-la discessionem_fw-la à _fw-la toto_fw-la mundo_fw-la facere_fw-la coacti_fw-la sumus_fw-la alios_fw-la ab_fw-la aliis_fw-la desilire_fw-la the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la yet_o further_o make_v use_v of_o a_o article_n of_o our_o confession_n of_o faith_n to_o prove_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o say_v that_o we_o believe_v that_o no_o one_o ought_v of_o his_o own_o authority_n to_o thrust_v himself_o into_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n but_o that_o that_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v by_o election_n while_o it_o be_v possible_a and_o while_o god_n permit_v it_o which_o exception_n we_o emphatical_o add_v to_o it_o because_o it_o have_v fail_v sometime_o and_o even_o in_o our_o time_n in_o which_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v interrupt_v till_o god_n have_v raise_v up_o man_n after_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n to_o order_v the_o church_n a_o new_a which_o be_v in_o ruin_n and_o desolation_n ground_v himself_o on_o these_o two_o passage_n he_o insult_v over_o monsieur_n vigerius_n the_o author_n of_o the_o discourse_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n because_o he_o have_v declare_v that_o none_o of_o we_o have_v ever_o say_v that_o it_o can_v be_v possible_a that_o the_o church_n shall_v no_o long_o subsist_v and_o that_o he_o defy_v monsieur_n arnaud_n to_o show_v he_o one_o only_a author_n among_o we_o who_o have_v think_v so_o before_o he_o have_v express_v such_o desire_n say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la it_o will_v have_v be_v well_o to_o the_o purpose_n that_o he_o have_v better_a inform_v himself_o about_o that_o which_o not_o only_o some_o author_n of_o his_o sect_n have_v write_v but_o the_o master_n of_o all_o their_o author_n which_o be_v calvin_n who_o say_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o than_o that_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o that_o book_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n since_o he_o look_v upon_o the_o church_n not_o only_o as_o possible_a to_o perish_v but_o as_o have_v effectual_o do_v so_o for_o many_o age_n so_o far_o as_o to_o say_v that_o the_o threaten_n of_o s._n paul_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v speak_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o gentile_n have_v its_o effect_n that_o all_o the_o gentile_n have_v fell_a from_o their_o call_n through_o a_o general_a apostasy_n that_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v vanish_v in_o respect_n of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o have_v lose_v the_o treasure_n of_o salvation_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o foundation_n that_o he_o build_v his_o proposition_n and_o pretend_v to_o make_v we_o pass_v for_o worse_a man_n than_o the_o donatist_n but_o all_o this_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o effect_n of_o the_o unjust_a and_o violent_a hatred_n that_o this_o author_n have_v conceive_v against_o we_o and_o mounseur_fw-fr vigerius_n have_v reason_n to_o deny_v that_o which_o he_o have_v deny_v as_o the_o dispute_n here_o be_v only_o to_o know_v what_o our_o hypothesis_n be_v 287._o upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o perpetual_a subsistence_n of_o the_o church_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a methinks_v to_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la to_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o trouble_v himself_o to_o no_o purpose_n that_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o entire_a extinction_n of_o the_o church_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n which_o he_o lay_v to_o our_o charge_n and_o that_o he_o have_v mistake_v the_o meaning_n of_o calvin_n and_o that_o of_o our_o confession_n of_o faith_n for_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o he_o shall_v better_o know_v what_o we_o believe_v than_o ourselves_o nor_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v a_o more_o faithful_a interpreter_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o calvin_n and_o that_o of_o our_o confession_n of_o faith_n than_o we_o ourselves_o notwithstanding_o to_o make_v the_o character_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la more_o and_o more_o know_v and_o what_o judgement_n we_o ought_v to_o make_v of_o that_o which_o he_o propound_v when_o he_o speak_v with_o the_o great_a confidence_n it_o will_v be_v good_a to_o relate_v here_o the_o testimony_n that_o monsieur_n the_o cardinal_n of_o richelieu_n have_v give_v to_o the_o protestant_a church_n concern_v that_o that_o they_o believe_v and_o teach_v upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o perpetual_a subsistence_n of_o the_o church_n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o we_o may_v say_v that_o he_o have_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la in_o his_o view_n and_o write_v about_o this_o matter_n only_o to_o confute_v he_o there_o be_v not_o say_v he_o any_o point_n in_o controversy_n between_o our_o adversary_n 4._o and_o we_o about_o which_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n speak_v so_o clear_o and_o agree_v so_o uniform_o as_o this_o which_o i_o may_v true_o say_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v put_v into_o the_o number_n of_o the_o controvert_v point_n the_o confession_n of_o ausburg_n which_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v as_o well_o the_o rule_n as_o the_o source_n and_o origine_fw-la of_o all_o the_o other_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o our_o adversary_n say_v in_o express_a term_n that_o the_o church_n ought_v perpetual_o to_o remain_v one_o and_o holy_a that_o of_o saxony_n say_v that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n which_o declare_v the_o church_n holy_a and_o catholic_n be_v insert_v therein_o only_o to_o confirm_v the_o faithful_a against_o the_o doubt_n that_o they_o may_v have_v of_o the_o stability_n of_o the_o church_n that_o of_o the_o swisser_n do_v not_o only_o affirm_v this_o truth_n but_o set_v down_o the_o same_o reason_n for_o it_o that_o i_o myself_o have_v make_v use_n of_o here_o above_o since_o god_n say_v it_o will_v from_o all_o eternity_n that_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v we_o must_v acknowledge_v this_o truth_n that_o the_o church_n have_v always_o be_v for_o the_o time_n past_a that_o she_o subsist_v for_o the_o present_a and_o that_o she_o will_v do_v so_o till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o scotch_a hold_v this_o article_n to_o be_v so_o undoubted_o true_a that_o it_o compare_v the_o belief_n of_o it_o to_o that_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n say_v that_o as_o the_o faithful_a believe_v the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n so_o they_o also_o constant_o believe_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o church_n the_o flemish_a profess_v the_o same_o truth_n and_o give_v the_o reason_n altogether_o found_v upon_o the_o regality_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v perpetual_a suppose_v in_o all_o time_n some_o subject_n over_o who_o he_o must_v reign_v the_o french_a confession_n alone_o say_v nothing_o upon_o this_o occasion_n but_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o say_v nothing_o of_o it_o through_o the_o difficulty_n that_o they_o find_v in_o this_o point_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o certainty_n which_o they_o have_v of_o it_o be_v in_o my_o opinion_n the_o cause_n of_o their_o silence_n she_o do_v not_o therefore_o it_o may_v be_v speak_v any_o thing_n because_o she_o do_v not_o think_v she_o can_v doubt_v of_o so_o evident_a a_o truth_n of_o which_o her_o founder_n have_v speak_v so_o clear_o for_o she_o luther_n teach_v it_o in_o term_n so_o express_v that_o he_o make_v perpetuity_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n as_o a_o quality_n that_o make_v a_o part_n of_o its_o essence_n be_v altogether_o inseparable_a from_o it_o he_o draw_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n from_o a_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n and_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o bind_v we_o to_o believe_v it_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o
be_v the_o time_n whereof_o hilary_n speak_v in_o his_o write_n which_o you_o artificial_o make_v use_v of_o to_o elude_v so_o many_o divine_a testimony_n which_o i_o have_v set_v before_o you_o as_o if_o the_o church_n have_v perish_v throughout_o all_o the_o world_n you_o may_v as_o well_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o church_n in_o galatia_n when_o the_o apostle_n say_v o_o foolish_a galatian_n who_o have_v bewitch_v you_o that_o after_o have_v begin_v in_o the_o spirit_n you_o shall_v end_v in_o the_o flesh_n for_o thus_o it_o be_v well_o nigh_o that_o you_o calumniate_v the_o learned_a hilary_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o he_o censure_v the_o negligent_a and_o the_o fearful_a for_o who_o he_o have_v as_o it_o be_v so_o many_o birth-pang_n till_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v form_v in_o they_o who_o be_v there_o that_o know_v not_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o arianism_n divers_a simple_a person_n deceive_v by_o obscure_a expression_n imagine_v that_o the_o arian_n believe_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o themselves_o that_o other_o yield_v through_o fear_n and_o dissimulation_n and_o consent_v in_o appearance_n to_o heresy_n not_o walk_v in_o integrity_n in_o the_o way_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n you_o will_v see_v you_o donatist_n that_o he_o have_v not_o pardon_v those_o person_n for_o you_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n upon_o this_o subject_n read_v what_o s._n paul_n have_v write_v concern_v s._n peter_n see_v afterward_o what_o s._n cyprian_n have_v think_v be_v to_o be_v do_v on_o these_o occasion_n and_o you_o will_v find_v that_o it_o be_v to_o very_o ill_a purpose_n to_o blame_v the_o mildness_n of_o the_o church_n which_o gather_v together_o the_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o they_o be_v disperse_v instead_o of_o disperse_v they_o when_o they_o be_v gather_v together_o howsoever_o it_o be_v there_o have_v be_v yet_o some_o firm_a one_o who_o be_v sufficient_o enlighten_v to_o know_v the_o snare_n of_o the_o heretic_n they_o be_v indeed_o very_a few_o in_o number_n in_o comparison_n of_o other_o but_o yet_o nevertheless_o some_o of_o they_o generous_o suffer_v banishment_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o other_o keep_v themselves_o conceal_v here_o and_o there_o throughout_o the_o earth_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o the_o church_n which_o increase_v in_o all_o nation_n preserve_v within_o herself_o the_o good_a wheat_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o she_o will_v preserve_v herself_o unto_o the_o end_n till_o she_o extend_v herself_o over_o all_o people_n and_o even_o over_o the_o barbarian_n themselves_o the_o church_n therefore_o consist_v in_o the_o good_a seed_n that_o the_o son_n of_o man_n have_v sow_v and_o of_o which_o it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o shall_v grow_v up_o until_o the_o harvest_n amid_o the_o tare_n the_o field_n be_v the_o world_n and_o the_o harvest_n be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n see_v here_o after_o what_o manner_n s._n augustine_n declare_v his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o subsistence_n under_o the_o arian_n since_o come_v afterward_o to_o speak_v of_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n hilary_n which_o they_o have_v object_v to_o he_o he_o say_v that_o we_o must_v understand_v that_o which_o he_o have_v say_v not_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o good_a wheat_n which_o be_v yet_o mingle_v with_o the_o tare_n but_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o tare_n or_o if_o his_o word_n have_v any_o relation_n to_o the_o good_a wheat_n we_o must_v take_v they_o as_o only_o design_v to_o inflame_v the_o zeal_n of_o the_o fearful_a by_o such_o answer_n and_o he_o add_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n itself_o frequent_o make_v use_v of_o this_o way_n of_o express_v itself_o in_o general_a term_n which_o at_o first_o seem_v to_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n but_o which_o notwithstanding_o regard_v only_o a_o part_n habent_fw-la etiam_fw-la scripturae_fw-la canonicae_fw-la hunc_fw-la arguendi_fw-la morem_fw-la ut_fw-la tanquam_fw-la omnibus_fw-la dicatur_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la quosdam_fw-la verbum_fw-la perveniat_fw-la we_o may_v now_o see_v very_o clear_o that_o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v like_a to_o the_o donatist_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la lay_v it_o to_o our_o charge_n that_o we_o tread_v on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o footstep_n of_o st._n augustine_n for_o first_o of_o all_o our_o hypothesis_n touch_v the_o subsistence_n and_o obscurity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v throughout_o conform_a to_o he_o we_o say_v as_o he_o do_v that_o god_n have_v always_o preserve_v his_o true_o faithful_a in_o the_o very_a communion_n of_o the_o corrupt_a church_n we_o say_v with_o he_o that_o in_o the_o most_o violent_a enter_v in_o of_o error_n and_o superstition_n god_n have_v not_o leave_v himself_o without_o witness_n since_o he_o have_v raise_v up_o not_o only_o person_n but_o whole_a society_n that_o have_v open_o and_o courageous_o maintain_v the_o truth_n and_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o under_o the_o roman_a domination_n and_o as_o to_o the_o passage_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la object_n to_o we_o out_o of_o calvin_n and_o our_o confession_n of_o faith_n we_o give_v the_o same_o explication_n of_o it_o that_o s._n augustine_n give_v to_o those_o of_o s._n hilary_n which_o the_o donatist_n object_v to_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o that_o defection_n of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o that_o ruin_n and_o desolation_n whereinto_o the_o church_n have_v fell_a that_o eclipse_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o treasure_n of_o salvation_n be_v expression_n that_o regard_v proper_o only_o the_o tare_n that_o cover_v the_o field_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o good_a seed_n which_o be_v mingle_v with_o those_o tare_n these_o expression_n only_o regard_v the_o great_a number_n of_o those_o who_o follow_v those_o superstition_n and_o error_n and_o not_o those_o who_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o that_o confusion_n keep_v their_o religion_n pure_a and_o much_o less_o those_o who_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o oppose_v themselves_o open_o to_o error_n and_o to_o resist_v it_o even_o unto_o persecution_n and_o martyrdom_n i_o know_v that_o he_o have_v accustom_v himself_o to_o form_v some_o difficulty_n and_o objection_n against_o our_o hypothesis_n but_o we_o have_v this_o satisfaction_n to_o know_v that_o he_o can_v make_v none_o that_o do_v not_o equal_o regard_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o we_o and_o to_o which_o by_o consequence_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_n will_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o answer_v if_o he_o will_v not_o act_v the_o donatist_n he_o confess_v himself_o that_o s._n augustine_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o may_v have_v be_v some_o catholic_n hide_v in_o heretical_a communion_n and_o beside_o he_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o passage_n which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o be_v express_v upon_o that_o subject_n 1._o if_o therefore_o he_o demand_v of_o we_o who_o those_o faithful_a be_v who_o before_o the_o reformation_n keep_v their_o faith_n pure_a without_o infect_v themselves_o with_o the_o public_a error_n and_o if_o he_o urge_v we_o to_o mark_v they_o out_o to_o he_o one_o after_o another_o to_o tell_v he_o their_o name_n and_o their_o genealogy_n i_o will_v demand_v of_o he_o likewise_o who_o be_v those_o good_a seed_n of_o s._n augustine_n who_o under_o the_o arian_n ministry_n preserve_v their_o faith_n without_o be_v infect_v with_o heresy_n and_o i_o will_v entreat_v he_o to_o mark_v they_o out_o to_o i_o by_o name_n and_o to_o give_v i_o their_o history_n 2._o if_o he_o demand_v of_o we_o how_o we_o understand_v those_o person_n can_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n live_v under_o a_o ministry_n where_o they_o teach_v transubstantiation_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o religious_a worship_v of_o image_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v fundamental_a error_n i_o will_v also_o demand_v of_o he_o how_o he_o understand_v that_o the_o good_a seed_n of_o s._n augustine_n can_v live_v under_o a_o arian_n ministry_n where_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v not_o consubstantial_a with_o his_o father_n and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v not_o the_o father_n eternal_o which_o be_v error_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_n judge_n abominable_a 3._o if_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o our_o father_n ought_v not_o therefore_o to_o have_v undertake_v a_o reformation_n but_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v leave_v thing_n in_o the_o estate_n wherein_o they_o be_v since_o howsoever_o corrupt_v the_o latin_a church_n be_v according_a to_o we_o we_o can_v yet_o be_v save_v in_o her_o communion_n i_o shall_v tell_v he_o that_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n the_o orthodox_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v take_v care_n to_o have_v reestablish_v the_o
not_o god_n his_o prophet_n and_o his_o altar_n yet_o among_o they_o lord_n say_v elias_n they_o have_v kill_v thy_o prophet_n and_o throw_v down_o thy_o altar_n and_o the_o hundred_o prophet_n of_o god_n that_o obadiah_n hide_v in_o two_o cave_n to_o withdraw_v they_o from_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o idolatress_n jezabel_n the_o altar_n of_o god_n that_o elias_n repair_v in_o carmel_n to_o sacrifice_v there_o by_o the_o miraculous_a fire_n that_o fall_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o consume_v the_o victim_n the_o call_n of_o elisha_n and_o micaiah_n and_o in_o a_o word_n the_o whole_a history_n of_o those_o schismatical_a ten_o tribe_n do_v it_o not_o evident_o note_v that_o god_n look_v on_o they_o as_o his_o true_a church_n in_o which_o there_o be_v yet_o a_o mean_n to_o be_v save_v we_o must_v not_o therefore_o abuse_v that_o which_o the_o father_n have_v write_v against_o schismatic_n in_o intend_v to_o aggravate_v their_o crime_n and_o to_o draw_v they_o from_o it_o nor_o must_v we_o take_v their_o expression_n in_o the_o whole_a rigour_n of_o the_o letter_n their_o meaning_n be_v not_o that_o all_o those_o general_o who_o be_v find_v engage_v in_o a_o schismatical_a communion_n even_o down_o to_o tradesman_n and_o labourer_n who_o remain_v there_o with_o a_o upright_a heart_n and_o through_o the_o prejudice_n of_o their_o conscience_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o eternal_o damn_v but_o that_o the_o author_n and_o defender_n of_o schism_n who_o run_v into_o it_o through_o their_o personal_a interest_n or_o out_o of_o a_o spirit_n of_o fierceness_n pride_n and_o a_o hatred_n incompatible_a with_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n commit_v a_o horrible_a crime_n and_o that_o while_o they_o be_v in_o that_o state_n they_o remain_v deprive_v of_o all_o hope_n of_o salvation_n that_o if_o the_o father_n have_v say_v any_o thing_n more_o general_o and_o which_o can_v be_v thus_o restrain_v it_o be_v just_a to_o understand_v it_o in_o a_o comparative_a sense_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o set_v that_o schismatical_a party_n of_o the_o church_n in_o opposition_n to_o that_o which_o be_v not_o so_o the_o hope_n of_o salvation_n appear_v evident_o in_o this_o which_o it_o do_v not_o in_o the_o other_o where_o it_o be_v obscure_v by_o that_o schism_n the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o part._n a_o historical_a defence_n of_o the_o reformation_n against_o a_o book_n entitle_v just_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o calvinist_n the_o four_o part_n of_o the_o right_n that_o our_o father_n have_v to_o hold_v a_o christian_a society_n among_o themselves_o by_o public_a assembly_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n chap._n i._n that_o our_o father_n have_v a_o right_a to_o have_v their_o church-assembly_n separate_v from_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n on_o the_o supposition_n that_o they_o be_v right_a in_o the_o foundation_n the_o order_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o this_o treatise_n require_v that_o we_o now_o go_v on_o to_o that_o separation_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la call_v positive_a and_o that_o after_o have_v confirm_v the_o right_n that_o our_o father_n have_v to_o examine_v the_o state_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n after_o our_o have_v show_v the_o indispensable_a necessity_n that_o lie_v upon_o they_o to_o forsake_v the_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o live_v apart_o from_o her_o communion_n that_o we_o also_o establish_v the_o right_n that_o they_o have_v to_o set_v up_o a_o christian_a society_n among_o themselves_o notwithstanding_o their_o go_v off_o from_o the_o other_o party_n who_o be_v not_o for_o a_o reformation_n and_o to_o make_v up_o alone_o and_o apart_o a_o body_n of_o the_o church_n or_o a_o external_n and_o visible_a communion_n this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o pretend_v to_o establish_v in_o this_o four_o and_o last_o part_n and_o to_o that_o end_n i_o shall_v here_o treat_v of_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o shall_v respect_v the_o right_n of_o those_o public_a assembly_n and_o the_o second_o shall_v be_v concern_v that_o of_o the_o gospel_n ministry_n wherein_o our_o function_n lie_v howsoever_o these_o two_o thing_n have_v a_o dependence_n one_o upon_o another_o it_o will_v yet_o be_v well_o to_o treat_v of_o they_o with_o some_o distinction_n to_o make_v the_o first_o clear_a i_o shall_v first_o lay_v it_o down_o as_o a_o indisputable_a truth_n that_o the_o right_n of_o religious_a assembly_n natural_o follow_v that_o of_o society_n i_o mean_v that_o as_o far_o as_o a_o religious_a society_n be_v just_a and_o lawful_a so_o far_o the_o assembly_n that_o be_v therein_o make_v be_v just_a and_o lawful_a and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a as_o far_o as_o a_o society_n be_v unjust_a and_o wicked_a so_o far_o its_o assembly_n be_v so_o too_o this_o principle_n be_v evident_a to_o common_a sense_n and_o it_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n that_o we_o condemn_v the_o assembly_n of_o the_o heathen_n jew_n and_o mahometan_n as_o unlawful_a and_o criminal_a because_o their_o society_n be_v impious_a and_o wicked_a and_o that_o have_v no_o right_a to_o be_v unite_v to_o believe_v and_o practise_v those_o error_n which_o they_o believe_v and_o practice_n they_o have_v also_o no_o right_a to_o assemble_v themselves_o together_o in_o order_n to_o make_v a_o public_a profession_n it_o be_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o we_o hold_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o christian_a assembly_n to_o be_v not_o only_o just_a and_o allowable_a but_o to_o be_v necessary_a and_o command_v by_o divine_a right_n because_o the_o christian_a society_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n be_v itself_o also_o of_o divine_a right_n it_o be_v then_o true_a that_o the_o right_n of_o assembly_n follow_v that_o of_o society_n but_o we_o must_v further_o suppose_v as_o another_o evident_a and_o certain_a truth_n that_o our_o father_n before_o the_o reformation_n be_v latin_a christian_n live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o which_o they_o make_v as_o considerable_a a_o party_n as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o from_o father_n to_o son_n throughout_o a_o long_a succession_n time_n out_o of_o mind_n they_o enjoy_v with_o the_o other_o the_o right_n of_o that_o society_n that_o they_o be_v equal_o in_o possession_n of_o it_o with_o the_o other_o common_a assembly_n of_o that_o religion_n have_v a_o part_n in_o the_o ministry_n in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o public_a prayer_n in_o the_o read_n and_o preach_v of_o the_o word_n and_o that_o as_o far_o as_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v lawful_a so_o far_o the_o part_n that_o our_o father_n have_v in_o it_o be_v lawful_a also_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o company_n of_o stranger_n or_o unknown_a person_n come_v from_o the_o utmost_a part_n of_o america_n or_o the_o southern_a land_n nor_o a_o sort_n of_o people_n drop_v down_o from_o the_o cloud_n who_o be_v new_o join_v together_o with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o society_n but_o person_n and_o whole_a family_n settle_v a_o long_a time_n ago_o who_o be_v join_v together_o with_o they_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n many_o age_n before_o and_o who_o by_o consequence_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o right_n of_o that_o society_n although_o have_v they_o be_v stranger_n american_n and_o barbarian_n on_o who_o god_n shall_v have_v sudden_o bestow_v the_o favour_n of_o call_v they_o to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o the_o true_a holiness_n of_o christanity_n yet_o we_o can_v believe_v that_o by_o that_o thing_n alone_o they_o will_v have_v be_v invest_v in_o all_o the_o right_n of_o that_o society_n as_o much_o as_o if_o they_o have_v have_v it_o by_o a_o long_a possession_n time_n out_o of_o mind_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v they_o be_v christian_n from_o father_n to_o son_n and_o neither_o their_o blood_n nor_o their_o birth_n do_v distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o other_o we_o be_v now_o concern_v only_o to_o search_v out_o whether_o that_o which_o happen_v to_o our_o father_n that_o be_v to_o say_v their_o reformation_n their_o condemnation_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o their_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v able_a to_o spoil_v they_o of_o all_o their_o right_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o be_v fall_v off_o either_o by_o their_o own_o ill_a carriage_n or_o by_o the_o mere_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o must_v yield_v that_o our_o assembly_n be_v unlawful_a and_o criminal_a but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o be_v not_o so_o fall_v off_o if_o that_o which_o happen_v to_o they_o do_v nothing_o else_o but_o confirm_v their_o right_n and_o render_v it_o more_o pure_a more_o just_a and_o more_o indisputable_a they_o ought_v also_o
right_n of_o that_o society_n be_v so_o inseparable_o join_v to_o those_o who_o oppose_v the_o reformation_n that_o that_o society_n can_v not_o subsist_v without_o they_o and_o that_o separate_n themselves_o out_o of_o the_o motive_n of_o a_o ill-grounded_a prejudice_n or_o in_o give_v a_o just_a ground_n to_o other_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o they_o they_o shall_v have_v carry_v away_o all_o that_o society_n with_o they_o this_o can_v be_v say_v for_o among_o all_o those_o person_n who_o compose_v the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v none_o to_o how_o high_a dignity_n soever_o they_o may_v be_v raise_v and_o whatsoever_o number_n of_o they_o there_o may_v be_v that_o be_v such_o essential_a part_n as_o without_o which_o the_o church_n can_v subsist_v while_o there_o be_v two_o or_o three_o remain_a who_o may_v assemble_v together_o in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o restrain_v himself_o to_o that_o number_n when_o two_o or_o three_o of_o you_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o my_o name_n i_o will_v be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o you_o jesus_n 18._o christ_n himself_o alone_o his_o truth_n his_o gospel_n his_o providence_n and_o his_o spirit_n be_v essential_a to_o the_o church_n without_o which_o she_o can_v never_o subsist_v but_o she_o may_v without_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n without_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n without_o the_o bishop_n and_o without_o the_o people_n who_o follow_v rome_n and_o in_o a_o word_n without_o that_o whole_a party_n which_o refuse_v the_o reformation_n the_o christian_a society_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o their_o capricious_a humour_n nor_o on_o their_o temporal_a interest_n they_o be_v not_o the_o soul_n of_o that_o body_n they_o will_v be_v member_n of_o it_o while_o they_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n or_o at_o the_o further_a while_n they_o do_v not_o oppose_v it_o but_o when_o they_o shall_v obstinate_o remain_v in_o error_n incompatible_a with_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o when_o they_o shall_v break_v by_o unjust_a anathema_n the_o bond_n of_o that_o society_n we_o may_v very_o well_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v lessen_v but_o we_o can_v never_o say_v that_o their_o withdraw_a leaf_n the_o faithful_a under_o a_o dispersion_n the_o better_a to_o understand_v this_o truth_n we_o must_v know_v that_o although_o that_o external_n society_n be_v common_a to_o the_o good_a and_o the_o bad_a to_o the_o true_o faithful_a to_o heretic_n and_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n in_o a_o word_n to_o all_o those_o who_o be_v find_v to_o be_v external_o mingle_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o in_o effect_n the_o right_a of_o that_o society_n will_v not_o to_o speak_v proper_o belong_v to_o any_o but_o the_o true_o faithful_a for_o the_o wicked_a the_o heretic_n and_o those_o worldly_a man_n who_o fill_v up_o their_o assembly_n be_v only_o associate_v here_o while_o they_o remain_v such_o in_o dishonour_v god_n by_o the_o contempt_n they_o have_v of_o his_o word_n and_o the_o indignity_n they_o offer_v in_o receive_v his_o sacrament_n therefore_o god_n say_v to_o the_o wicked_a in_o isaiah_n when_o you_o come_v to_o appear-before_a 1._o i_o who_o have_v require_v this_o at_o your_o hand_n to_o tread_v my_o court_n and_o in_o the_o fifty_o psalm_n david_n assure_v we_o that_o god_n have_v say_v to_o the_o wicked_a what_o have_v thou_o to_o do_v to_o read_v my_o law_n and_o to_o take_v my_o covenant_n into_o thy_o mouth_n since_o thou_o have_v hate_v instruction_n and_o have_v cast_v my_o word_n behind_o thou_o it_o be_v certain_a than_o that_o the_o right_n of_o the_o external_n society_n reside_v in_o the_o faithful_a only_o who_o only_o be_v the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o mystical_a body_n for_o which_o he_o die_v the_o seed_n which_o he_o sow_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n against_o his_o harvest_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n they_o be_v in_o that_o communion_n only_o by_o accident_n and_o be_v the_o seed_n of_o tare_n which_o the_o enemy_n rise_v at_o night_n have_v throw_v into_o the_o field_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o which_o grow_v with_o the_o wheat_n until_o the_o time_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o it_o be_v also_o only_o by_o accident_n that_o they_o be_v suffer_v there_o to_o wit_n because_o most_o common_o their_o wickedness_n be_v not_o know_v or_o if_o it_o be_v their_o conversion_n may_v yet_o be_v charitable_o hope_v for_o or_o in_o fine_a it_o may_v fall_v out_o that_o in_o go_v about_o to_o pull_v up_o the_o tare_n one_o must_v also_o pluck_v up_o the_o wheat_n with_o it_o but_o be_v what_o they_o be_v they_o have_v not_o any_o part_n in_o the_o right_n of_o that_o society_n and_o of_o those_o assembly_n therefore_o jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v his_o presence_n to_o none_o but_o such_o as_o shall_v be_v assemble_v together_o in_o his_o name_n and_o saint_n austin_n 51._o express_o teach_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o that_o of_o bind_v and_o lose_v be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o just_a and_o true_a believer_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o wicked_a to_o heretic_n and_o to_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v mix_v with_o they_o and_o it_o be_v say_v of_o that_o church_n only_o so_o consider_v in_o that_o same_o opposition_n what_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v in_o the_o gospel_n if_o thy_o brother_n sin_n against_o thou_o tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o refuse_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v unto_o thou_o as_o a_o heathen_a man_n and_o a_o publican_n which_o let_v we_o see_v that_o he_o give_v only_o the_o true_o faithful_a the_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n for_o there_o those_o only_o have_v a_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o religious_a society_n who_o have_v the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v and_o of_o hear_v those_o private_a complaint_n to_o judge_n concern_v they_o but_o according_a to_o he_o the_o true_o faithful_a have_v only_o that_o power_n and_o it_o be_v only_o to_o those_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v it_o they_o be_v then_o none_o but_o those_o to_o speak_v proper_o in_o who_o the_o right_a of_o be_v in_o a_o external_n society_n and_o of_o make_v those_o assembly_n reside_v that_o be_v so_o lay_v down_o who_o see_v not_o that_o when_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o the_o body_n of_o that_o mix_a church_n be_v divide_v into_o divers_a party_n about_o those_o important_a matter_n that_o respect_v either_o faith_n or_o worship_n or_o the_o general_n rule_v of_o manner_n all_o the_o right_n of_o that_o christian_a society_n remain_v in_o that_o party_n which_o retain_v true_a doctrine_n and_o piety_n because_o it_o be_v on_o that_o side_n that_o the_o true_o just_a and_o faithful_a place_n themselves_o there_o it_o be_v that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v assemble_v in_o his_o name_n to_o which_o he_o have_v promise_v his_o presence_n for_o as_o i_o have_v before_o say_v error_n superstition_n and_o injustice_n give_v none_o a_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n nor_o by_o consequence_n any_o to_o make_v those_o assembly_n but_o they_o will_v say_v if_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v find_v in_o the_o other_o party_n if_o external_n splendour_n multitude_n extent_n succession_n authority_n of_o council_n be_v find_v there_o can_v any_o one_o forbear_v acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v see_v among_o they_o the_o pulpit_n school_n church_n bishopric_n benefice_n revenue_n dignity_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o those_o advantage_n that_o mark_v out_o the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n a_o party_n that_o be_v in_o that_o condition_n can_v suffer_v that_o any_o shall_v put_v its_o right_n in_o question_n its_o assembly_n pass_v for_o lawful_a throughout_o all_o the_o world_n and_o the_o assembly_n only_o of_o the_o other_o party_n be_v here_o treat_v of_o who_o find_v themselves_o spoil_v of_o those_o advantage_n can_v be_v consider_v otherwise_o then_o as_o a_o sect_n divide_v from_o the_o body_n as_o a_o branch_n separate_v from_o the_o tree_n or_o as_o a_o ray_n divide_v from_o the_o sun_n according_a to_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o father_n i_o answer_v that_o those_o division_n that_o fall_v out_o in_o a_o mix_a church_n may_v be_v of_o two_o sort_n for_o sometime_o they_o be_v found_v only_o upon_o personal_a accusation_n or_o point_n of_o discipline_n or_o light_n and_o less_o important_a question_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n and_o true_a worship_n remain_v entire_a in_o both_o party_n of_o this_o sort_n be_v the_o division_n of_o the_o novatian_o the_o donatist_n the_o luciferian_o as_o it_o have_v
pastor_n as_o i_o have_v show_v but_o they_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o well_o be_v of_o a_o church_n but_o it_o be_v the_o hand_n of_o the_o pastor_n alone_o that_o dispense_v the_o sacrament_n to_o we_o and_o their_o preach_v be_v a_o public_a instruction_n that_o more_o strong_o set_v before_o our_o eye_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o lively_o apply_v its_o precept_n its_o promise_n its_o threaten_n and_o its_o exhortation_n to_o we_o and_o frequent_o force_v we_o to_o make_v those_o reflection_n on_o ourselves_o which_o we_o shall_v not_o do_v without_o their_o aid_n their_o authority_n restrain_v we_o their_o light_n enlighten_v we_o their_o direction_n guide_v we_o their_o example_n excite_v we_o and_o their_o labour_n case_n we_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o a_o flock_n without_o a_o pastor_n can_v but_o be_v in_o a_o very_a bad_a condition_n for_o howsoever_o each_o of_o the_o mystical_a sheep_n who_o compose_v it_o may_v defend_v themselves_o against_o the_o assault_n of_o the_o wolf_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o ordinary_o do_v either_o with_o such_o force_n or_o such_o success_n as_o when_o the_o defend_n of_o they_o lie_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o faithful_a pastor_n to_o who_o god_n communicate_v a_o great_a measure_n of_o his_o light_n and_o grace_n and_o although_o the_o external_n society_n among_o the_o simple_a faithful_a may_v not_o cease_v to_o subsist_v though_o they_o have_v not_o actual_o any_o pastor_n since_o they_o may_v be_v join_v together_o in_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o profession_n of_o one_o same_o faith_n and_o the_o same_o piety_n which_o assemble_v they_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o first_o convocation_n that_o the_o apostle_n make_v yet_o that_o society_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v external_n will_v be_v far_o better_a maintain_v by_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o pastor_n than_o it_o will_v be_v otherwise_o 3._o i_o shall_v not_o fear_v to_o say_v that_o even_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n be_v necessary_a for_o the_o perpetual_a subsistence_n of_o that_o external_n society_n for_o however_o the_o mere_a read_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n public_a prayer_n in_o common_a the_o mutual_a exhortation_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o write_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v without_o doubt_n sufficient_a to_o preserve_v the_o faith_n and_o piety_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n not_o only_o during_o some_o time_n but_o even_o always_o if_o they_o do_v not_o neglect_v their_o duty_n yet_o notwithstanding_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o according_a to_o the_o way_n that_o we_o be_v make_v and_o to_o speak_v as_o they_o say_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n a_o flock_n can_v abide_v a_o long_a time_n without_o a_o shepherd_n so_o as_o not_o to_o fall_v into_o negligence_n and_o by_o that_o negligence_n into_o a_o oblivion_n of_o its_o duty_n and_o in_o fine_a so_o as_o the_o sheep_n shall_v not_o be_v in_o a_o great_a danger_n of_o dispersion_n see_v here_o after_o what_o manner_n pastor_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o church_n but_o to_o imagine_v that_o it_o can_v absolute_o have_v any_o more_o a_o christian_a society_n or_o lawful_a assembly_n among_o the_o faithful_a when_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n forsake_v they_o be_v that_o which_o they_o can_v never_o maintain_v with_o any_o reason_n for_o the_o faithful_a be_v the_o sheep_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o when_o their_o pastor_n scatter_v they_o the_o grace_n and_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n call_v they_o together_o they_o be_v in_o a_o society_n by_o the_o right_n of_o the_o first_o convocation_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v a_o perpetual_a right_n which_o subsist_v every_o where_o where_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o true_a christian_a piety_n be_v find_v common_a among_o many_o person_n and_o it_o be_v from_o that_o perpetual_a and_o immovable_a right_o that_o that_o of_o the_o actual_a assembly_n flow_v but_o what_o order_n can_v they_o hold_v in_o their_o assembly_n since_o they_o have_v none_o to_o direct_v they_o external_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o same_o spirit_n of_o grace_n which_o inspire_v they_o with_o piety_n and_o charity_n will_v itself_o suggest_v a_o order_n and_o subject_v they_o one_o to_o another_o by_o a_o mutual_a consent_n for_o god_n do_v not_o forsake_v his_o own_o child_n though_o man_n and_o the_o church_n may_v always_o say_v in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o prophet_n when_o my_o father_n and_o mother_n forsake_v 27._o i_o the_o lord_n shall_v take_v i_o up_o if_o there_o be_v any_o magistrate_n to_o be_v find_v among_o the_o faithful_a it_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o settle_v a_o order_n among_o they_o for_o the_o civil_a society_n come_v in_o natural_o to_o the_o succour_n of_o the_o religious_a when_o the_o religious_a be_v cast_v into_o any_o extremity_n if_o there_o be_v no_o magistrate_n they_o ought_v to_o agree_v about_o a_o order_n in_o private_a conference_n before_o they_o come_v to_o assemble_v together_o in_o a_o body_n to_o avoid_v confusion_n and_o every_o one_o have_v a_o right_a to_o make_v those_o private_a conference_n but_o what_o can_v they_o do_v in_o those_o assembly_n they_o may_v pray_v to_o god_n there_o they_o may_v implore_v the_o succour_n of_o his_o providence_n and_o put_v their_o trust_n in_o his_o promise_n they_o must_v begin_v by_o that_o afterward_o they_o will_v search_v out_o all_o possible_a mean_n to_o have_v pastor_n call_v to_o that_o office_n by_o the_o ordinary_a way_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n and_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n from_o they_o but_o if_o that_o be_v impossible_a or_o if_o they_o see_v that_o that_o will_v be_v evident_o to_o tempt_v god_n and_o put_v the_o flock_n in_o danger_n of_o dissipation_n it_o be_v necessary_a in_o that_o case_n that_o the_o flock_n shall_v choose_v a_o pastor_n for_o itself_o and_o consecrate_v he_o to_o god_n by_o ardent_a prayer_n in_o commit_v to_o his_o trust_n the_o right_n of_o the_o ministry_n that_o reside_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a to_o who_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o saint_n augustine_n have_v give_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n for_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a shall_v be_v strip_v of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o ministry_n as_o often_o as_o they_o shall_v be_v actual_o without_o pastor_n that_o right_o be_v inviolable_a it_o can_v be_v either_o lose_v or_o separate_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a we_o will_v in_o the_o close_o examine_v whether_o a_o election_n make_v after_o that_o manner_n give_v a_o sufficient_a call_n it_o be_v sufficient_a at_o present_a to_o know_v that_o neither_o the_o right_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n nor_o that_o of_o christian_a assembly_n be_v so_o necessary_o tie_v to_o the_o pastor_n that_o when_o there_o shall_v be_v none_o of_o they_o the_o faithful_a can_v not_o remain_v unite_v together_o external_o in_o a_o body_n of_o a_o visible_a church_n or_o make_v those_o assembly_n lawful_a the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la treat_v about_o this_o matter_n distinguish_v between_o two_o sort_n of_o separation_n the_o one_o negative_a the_o other_o positive_a there_o be_v say_v he_o a_o mere_a negative_a separation_n which_o consist_v more_o in_o the_o denial_n of_o certain_a act_n of_o communion_n then_o in_o positive_a action_n against_o that_o society_n from_o which_o one_o separate_v 147._o and_o there_o be_v another_o positive_a separation_n which_o include_v the_o erect_n of_o a_o separate_a society_n the_o establishment_n of_o a_o new_a ministry_n and_o the_o positive_a condemnation_n of_o the_o former_a society_n to_o which_o he_o be_v unite_v he_o say_v afterward_o that_o we_o do_v not_o content_v ourselves_o with_o the_o first_o kind_n of_o separation_n that_o we_o have_v go_v further_o that_o we_o have_v form_v a_o new_a society_n a_o new_a church_n that_o we_o have_v set_v up_o new_a pastor_n that_o it_o be_v that_o kind_n of_o separation_n whereof_o he_o accuse_v we_o and_o that_o it_o be_v this_o also_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o justify_v ourselves_o about_o he_o repeat_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o end_n and_o conclude_v that_o when_o the_o faithful_a shall_v believe_v themselves_o oblige_v out_o of_o a_o good_a conscience_n to_o separate_v themselves_o negative_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o form_v a_o society_n nor_o have_v any_o pastor_n but_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o remain_v in_o that_o state_n without_o any_o pastor_n and_o without_o any_o external_n worship_n in_o wait_v until_o god_n extraordinary_o raise_v up_o some_o with_o visible_a character_n of_o their_o mission_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o that_o distinction_n of_o two_o kind_n of_o separation_n be_v of_o some_o use_n and_o i_o have_v myself_o make_v use_v of_o it_o for_o the_o put_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o this_o treatise_n into_o a_o more_o natural_a order_n
be_v upon_o for_o if_o they_o mean_v that_o the_o society_n or_o church_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v new_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v or_o of_o that_o external_a form_n which_o it_o have_v immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n we_o shall_v voluntary_o agree_v that_o it_o be_v make_v new_a in_o that_o sense_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o the_o scripture_n call_v the_o regenerate_v a_o new_a man_n or_o as_o god_n promise_v to_o give_v we_o a_o new_a heart_n or_o as_o they_o call_v a_o house_n repair_v and_o put_v into_o its_o natural_a state_n a_o new_a house_n that_o will_v speak_v the_o favour_n god_n show_v to_o our_o father_n in_o re-establish_a the_o christian_a society_n in_o that_o just_a and_o lawful_a state_n wherein_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v according_a to_o its_o first_o establishment_n and_o that_o that_o state_n be_v very_o much_o different_a from_o that_o wherein_o it_o be_v immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n this_o be_v that_o which_o we_o do_v not_o deny_v and_o be_v so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o praise_v and_o glorify_v god_n for_o it_o but_o if_o they_o mean_v that_o we_o have_v make_v a_o new_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v one_o essential_o differ_v from_o that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n will_v establish_v in_o the_o world_n and_o which_o have_v always_o subsist_v even_o to_o our_o day_n or_o that_o in_o all_o that_o which_o depend_v on_o we_o we_o have_v not_o reestablish_v it_o in_o its_o first_o and_o lawful_a state_n this_o be_v what_o we_o deny_v and_o in_o this_o sense_n which_o be_v the_o only_a one_o that_o can_v render_v the_o accusation_n of_o our_o adversary_n just_a we_o maintain_v that_o we_o have_v not_o in_o the_o least_o make_v a_o new_a church_n in_o a_o word_n we_o say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v subsist_v down_o from_o the_o apostle_n to_o we_o inclusive_o in_o all_o that_o which_o it_o have_v essential_o and_o that_o she_o yet_o subsist_v at_o this_o day_n among_o we_o but_o that_o have_v change_v her_o state_n or_o external_n form_n in_o the_o age_n that_o precede_v the_o reformation_n she_o be_v reestablish_v in_o her_o just_a and_o lawful_a state_n by_o the_o reformation_n of_o our_o father_n which_o no_o way_n hinder_v but_o that_o she_o be_v and_o may_v always_o be_v the_o same_o church_n to_o make_v this_o truth_n to_o be_v the_o better_o understand_v we_o need_v only_o to_o clear_v on_o the_o one_o side_n what_o that_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v that_o ought_v always_o to_o remain_v immovable_a to_o show_v that_o it_o may_v be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o church_n by_o descent_n and_o uninturrept_v succession_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n what_o state_n it_o be_v that_o she_o have_v suffer_v change_n in_o and_o how_o it_o can_v be_v alter_v and_o repair_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v in_o this_o that_o it_o be_v a_o body_n of_o divers_a person_n unite_v together_o in_o the_o commnion_n of_o one_o only_a true_a god_n under_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n their_o head_n and_o mediator_n and_o it_o be_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o that_o have_v give_v we_o this_o idea_n of_o it_o when_o he_o say_v that_o this_o be_v life_n eternal_a to_o know_v the_o only_a true_a god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n who_o 17._o he_o have_v send_v that_o definition_n which_o we_o give_v of_o the_o church_n suppose_v 1._o the_o subject_n or_o matter_n whereof_o the_o church_n be_v compose_v which_o be_v divers_a man_n divers_a person_n unite_v among_o themselves_o and_o with_o god_n 2._o it_o suppose_v the_o necessary_a mean_n without_o which_o that_o communion_n can_v be_v which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n 3._o it_o contain_v not_o only_o the_o true_a faith_n charity_n hope_n which_o be_v the_o natural_a bond_n of_o that_o communion_n but_o all_o the_o other_o christian_a virtue_n also_o as_o worship_n adoration_n truth_n obedience_n thanksgiving_n justice_n temperance_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v the_o the_o duty_n to_o which_o that_o communion_n engage_v we_o 4._o it_o comprehend_v in_o it_o further_o all_o the_o fruit_n that_o we_o gather_v from_o that_o communion_n as_o remission_n of_o sin_n peace_n and_o tranquillity_n of_o soul_n consolation_n in_o affliction_n succour_n in_o temptation_n etc._n etc._n 5._o in_o fine_a it_o include_v all_o the_o right_n that_o necessary_o follow_v that_o communion_n as_o that_o of_o be_v join_v together_o in_o a_o external_n society_n that_o of_o public_a assembly_n that_o of_o the_o ministry_n that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o of_o external_n government_n and_o discipline_n see_v here_o that_o which_o be_v essential_a to_o the_o church_n for_o i_o call_v that_o essential_a without_o which_o the_o church_n can_v subsist_v and_o which_o yet_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v it_o subsist_v that_o which_o can_v subsist_v if_o that_o church_n fail_v to_o subsist_v and_o that_o which_o can_v be_v want_v if_o there_o be_v a_o church_n as_o to_o the_o state_n in_o respect_n of_o which_o it_o suffer_v change_n it_o consist_v in_o all_o that_o that_o depend_v on_o the_o different_a disposition_n of_o time_n place_n and_o person_n for_o example_n to_o have_v the_o bodily_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o have_v apostle_n and_o evangelist_n for_o its_o pastor_n to_o have_v the_o miraculous_a gift_n of_o heal_a that_o of_o tongue_n that_o of_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o the_o faithful_a by_o visible_a symbol_n that_o of_o prophecy_n and_o that_o of_o a_o external_a and_o infallible_a direction_n and_o instruction_n be_v a_o state_n wherein_o the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o birth_n but_o which_o be_v change_v in_o the_o other_o time_n that_o follow_v to_o have_v pastor_n illustrious_a for_o zeal_n learning_n and_o piety_n as_o a_o saint_n augustine_n a_o saint_n basil_n a_o saint_n chrysostom_n be_v a_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v not_o always_o nor_o every_o where_o but_o in_o some_o time_n and_o place_n only_o to_o be_v flourish_v and_o in_o peace_n without_o persecution_n without_o schism_n without_o error_n be_v a_o state_n wherein_o it_o have_v neither_o be_v always_o nor_o in_o all_o place_n nor_o in_o respect_n of_o all_o those_o person_n who_o have_v compose_v it_o but_o which_o it_o have_v be_v in_o in_o some_o time_n and_o place_n only_o and_o with_o respect_n to_o some_o person_n we_o ought_v then_o to_o set_v down_o in_o their_o proper_a order_n those_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o its_o essence_n and_o which_o by_o consequence_n be_v liable_a to_o change_v as_o to_o be_v extend_v every_o where_o or_o in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n to_o have_v a_o multitude_n or_o the_o great_a number_n temporal_a splendour_n or_o outward_a glory_n peace_n whether_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o without_o or_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o within_o liberty_n in_o external_n profession_n visibility_n of_o assembly_n purity_n of_o the_o ministry_n holiness_n of_o external_n worship_n form_n of_o government_n that_o of_o discipline_n and_o that_o of_o liturgy_n a_o actual_a bond_n of_o the_o part_n of_o the_o church_n in_o one_o body_n of_o external_n communion_n and_o the_o actual_a exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n or_o if_o you_o will_v the_o actual_a presence_n of_o the_o pastor_n all_o those_o be_v thing_n that_o do_v not_o absolute_o belong_v to_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o to_o its_o state_n or_o condition_n and_o of_o which_o it_o may_v be_v sometime_o spoil_v either_o whole_o or_o in_o part_n without_o be_v absolute_o destroy_v it_o may_v be_v restrain_v to_o a_o few_o place_n and_o a_o few_o person_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v call_v in_o some_o place_n of_o scripture_n a_o little_a flock_n she_o may_v be_v so_o in_o her_o low_a state_n we_o be_v say_v saint_n paul_n not_o many_o wise_a not_o many_o mighty_a not_o many_o noble_a but_o god_n have_v choose_v the_o weak_a thing_n of_o this_o world_n to_o confound_v the_o strong_a she_o may_v be_v in_o trouble_n and_o in_o affliction_n through_o the_o persecution_n of_o infidel_n as_o she_o be_v under_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n or_o in_o fight_v against_o heretic_n as_o she_o have_v be_v almost_o always_o she_o may_v lose_v the_o visibility_n of_o her_o assembly_n as_o she_o do_v in_o most_o place_n in_o the_o time_n of_o decius_n and_o dioclesian_n she_o may_v find_v her_o ministry_n corrupt_v as_o it_o happen_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arrian_n she_o may_v see_v her_o external_a worship_n sully_v by_o action_n of_o superstition_n and_o idolatry_n as_o it_o fall_v out_o in_o judah_n and_o israel_n in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o prophet_n as_o to_o
the_o form_n of_o her_o government_n we_o can_v deny_v that_o in_o that_o respect_n she_o have_v not_o undergo_v divers_a change_n i_o do_v not_o mention_v the_o introduction_n of_o the_o episcopal_a order_n for_o that_o be_v a_o question_n but_o i_o speak_v of_o those_o change_n that_o have_v befall_v she_o through_o the_o usurpation_n and_o contest_v of_o the_o first_o be_fw-mi and_o chief_o by_o the_o usurpation_n of_o that_o of_o rome_n which_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n will_v own_v to_o have_v be_v very_o considerable_a her_o discipline_n and_o her_o liturgy_n have_v also_o undergo_v many_o change_n and_o they_o can_v in_o that_o regard_n ascribe_v any_o uniformity_n to_o the_o church_n either_o in_o respect_n of_o time_n or_o place_n in_o fine_a she_o have_v sometime_o behold_v the_o body_n of_o her_o ordinary_a pastor_n turn_v against_o herself_o she_o have_v see_v a_o great_a part_n of_o her_o true_a child_n scatter_v and_o disperse_v here_o and_o there_o without_o be_v able_a to_o perform_v any_o act_n of_o a_o external_n society_n and_o she_o have_v see_v some_o of_o her_o flock_n deprive_v of_o their_o pastor_n and_o force_v to_o set_v up_o some_o among_o themselves_o in_o the_o room_n of_o those_o who_o have_v abandon_v they_o for_o all_o that_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o arrian_n the_o council_n determine_v heresy_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o orthodox_n who_o oppose_v themselves_o to_o their_o impiety_n be_v either_o banish_v or_o force_v to_o fly_v into_o the_o desert_n and_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n 28._o divers_a people_n who_o see_v that_o their_o bishop_n be_v turn_v arrian_n in_o the_o council_n of_o seleucia_n look_v on_o they_o as_o the_o miserable_a desertor_n of_o their_o ministry_n and_o set_v up_o themselves_o other_o bishop_n the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o change_n that_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o church_n come_v from_o two_o source_n the_o one_o that_o she_o be_v mix_v with_o the_o worldly_a and_o profane_a in_o the_o band_n of_o the_o same_o external_n profession_n and_o the_o other_o that_o the_o true_o faithful_a themselves_o who_o only_o be_v the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o true_o faithful_a as_o they_o be_v fail_v not_o to_o have_v a_o great_a many_o other_o imperfection_n their_o knowledge_n be_v obscure_a their_o righteousness_n be_v accompany_v with_o its_o fault_n their_o inclination_n be_v not_o all_o right_a and_o even_o their_o most_o just_a inclination_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o have_v some_o far_a irregularity_n these_o two_o fountain_n produce_v a_o heap_n of_o evil_n and_o disorder_n the_o worldly_a on_o their_o part_n bring_v thither_o covetousness_n ambition_n pride_n opinionativeness_n contempt_n of_o god_n his_o mystery_n and_o worship_n politic_a design_n worldly_a interest_n a_o spirit_n of_o grandeur_n luxury_n superstition_n heresy_n love_n of_o dominion_n presumption_n opinion_n of_o infallibility_n forgery_n and_o all_o other_o perversity_n of_o the_o heart_n of_o man._n the_o faithful_a they_o bring_v thither_o on_o their_o side_n their_o ignorance_n their_o negligence_n their_o fearfulness_n their_o simplicity_n and_o sometime_o their_o passion_n their_o personal_a interest_n and_o vice_n from_o all_o which_o a_o chaos_n be_v make_v up_o of_o darkness_n and_o confusion_n a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n a_o spiritual_a babylon_n that_o perpetual_o make_v war_n against_o the_o church_n which_o reduce_v she_o sometime_o into_o very_o strange_a extremity_n and_o which_o will_v without_o doubt_n destroy_v she_o if_o her_o eternal_a head_n do_v not_o keep_v she_o up_o above_o all_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n fight_v against_o that_o babylon_n on_o the_o church_n side_n and_o that_o he_o preside_v over_o that_o chaos_n to_o expel_v those_o confusion_n and_o to_o hinder_v the_o church_n perish_v but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v under_o a_o pretence_n of_o that_o presence_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n that_o there_o never_o happen_v any_o disorder_n in_o it_o he_o indeed_o always_o preserve_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n but_o he_o frequent_o permit_v her_o state_n to_o be_v alter_v this_o be_v the_o effect_n that_o that_o heap_n of_o crime_n vice_n and_o imperfection_n may_v produce_v which_o i_o have_v mention_v as_o well_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a as_o on_o that_o of_o the_o worldly_a they_o never_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o destroy_v she_o entire_o but_o they_o go_v so_o far_o sometime_o as_o to_o spoil_v she_o of_o her_o ornament_n of_o her_o external_n advantage_n and_o even_o of_o her_o very_a health_n if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v and_o therefore_o jesus_n christ_n tell_v his_o disciple_n in_o the_o world_n you_o shall_v have_v tribulation_n 16._o but_o be_v of_o good_a cheer_n i_o have_v overcome_v the_o world_n god_n have_v always_o preserve_v and_o he_o will_v preserve_v to_o the_o end_n of_o all_o age_n a_o body_n of_o many_o person_n unite_v together_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n this_o body_n can_v never_o perish_v it_o can_v never_o cease_v to_o be_v nor_o lose_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o its_o subsistence_n but_o it_o may_v be_v deprive_v of_o its_o large_a extent_n temporal_a splendour_n worldly_a glory_n peace_n rest_v and_o visibility_n it_o may_v see_v its_o ministry_n corrupt_v in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n it_o may_v see_v its_o external_n worship_n dishonour_v and_o error_n and_o superstition_n fill_v its_o pulpit_n possess_v its_o school_n and_o diffuse_v itself_o over_o its_o council_n its_o true_a member_n may_v be_v hinder_v from_o make_v external_a assembly_n and_o a_o body_n of_o a_o visible_a communion_n and_o it_o may_v be_v abandon_v by_o its_o pastor_n and_o reduce_v to_o a_o necessity_n of_o create_v other_o see_v here_o what_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v upon_o all_o these_o illustration_n it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n to_o decide_v the_o question_n concern_v the_o novelty_n and_o antiquity_n of_o our_o church_n for_o if_o we_o have_v make_v a_o society_n essential_o different_a from_o that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n form_v at_o the_o first_o and_o which_o have_v all_o a_o long_o subsist_v down_o from_o his_o birth_n to_o this_o present_a if_o we_o can_v just_o say_v that_o we_o be_v a_o body_n of_o many_o person_n unite_v together_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o one_o only_a true_a god_n under_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n our_o head_n and_o mediator_n if_o they_o can_v with_o any_o ground_n contest_v with_o we_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o true_a christian_a faith_n piety_n and_o holiness_n in_o one_o word_n if_o we_o want_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o subsistence_n or_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n in_o we_o that_o hinder_v that_o that_o good_a which_o we_o have_v do_v not_o produce_v its_o effect_n to_o give_v we_o the_o form_n and_o nature_n of_o a_o true_a church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o have_v make_v a_o new_a church_n and_o by_o a_o consequence_n a_o false_a and_o a_o adulterous_a church_n but_o if_o we_o can_v true_o and_o just_o glorify_v god_n for_o all_o that_o which_o make_v up_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o true_a church_n if_o our_o faith_n be_v sound_a if_o our_o piety_n be_v pure_a if_o our_o charity_n be_v sincere_a if_o we_o can_v upon_o good_a ground_n maintain_v that_o god_n preserve_v and_o uphold_v in_o the_o external_n communion_n of_o that_o body_n which_o we_o compose_v the_o true_o faithful_a and_o just_a person_n who_o only_o as_o i_o have_v say_v often_o be_v the_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a also_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unjust_a than_o that_o accusation_n of_o a_o new_a church_n which_o they_o charge_v we_o with_o there_o never_o be_v in_o the_o world_n any_o other_o church_n of_o god_n then_o that_o of_o his_o true_o just_a and_o faithful_a one_o that_o body_n only_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n that_o alone_o be_v entrust_v with_o the_o truth_n that_o alone_o be_v animate_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o alone_o be_v god_n inheritance_n his_o people_n his_o vine_n his_o enclose_a garden_n his_o house_n and_o mystical_a family_n as_o the_o scripture_n call_v it_o that_o alone_o in_o fine_a have_v all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a society_n the_o right_a of_o external_n assembly_n that_o of_o the_o ministry_n sacrament_n government_n and_o discipline_n let_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o his_o brethren_n stir_v themselves_o as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v let_v they_o animate_v one_o another_o let_v they_o cry_v out_o write_v prejudices_fw-la and_o invective_n never_o so_o much_o against_o we_o let_v
they_o do_v all_o that_o they_o please_v we_o be_v firm_a and_o fix_v upon_o two_o principle_n against_o which_o we_o be_v sure_o they_o can_v do_v any_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o if_o our_o communion_n teach_v the_o true_a doctrine_n if_o it_o have_v the_o true_a worship_n and_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o christian_a sanctity_n to_o a_o degree_n sufficient_a for_o salvation_n and_o if_o the_o cause_n for_o which_o we_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v just_o god_n nourish_v and_o preserve_v his_o true_a faithful_a one_o in_o our_o communion_n whatsoever_o mixture_n there_o may_v be_v of_o worldly_a wicked_a and_o hypocrite_n in_o it_o the_o other_o that_o if_o god_n nourish_v and_o preserve_v his_o true_o faithful_a in_o our_o communion_n we_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n that_o which_o have_v a_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n and_o to_o which_o all_o the_o other_o right_n that_o follow_v that_o of_o a_o society_n belong_v of_o assembly_n ministry_n sacrament_n government_n discipline_n and_o by_o consequence_n we_o be_v the_o church_n which_o succeed_v not_o only_a de_fw-fr jure_fw-la but_o de_fw-la facto_fw-la the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o of_o the_o age_n follow_v and_o even_o that_o which_o be_v immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n these_o two_o proposition_n be_v frame_v in_o clear_a and_o distinct_a term_n they_o have_v neither_o ambiguity_n nor_o equivocation_n but_o i_o hold_v also_o that_o they_o be_v of_o a_o certain_a and_o indisputable_a truth_n for_o there_o neither_o be_v nor_o ever_o be_v there_o any_o other_o true_a church_n then_o that_o of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o there_o never_o will_v be_v any_o other_o the_o holy_a scripture_n set_v down_o no_o other_o reason_n will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v any_o other_o the_o father_n never_o own_v any_o other_o this_o be_v the_o constant_a and_o evident_a principle_n of_o saint_n augustine_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o three_o part_n and_o it_o be_v also_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o other_o father_n as_o may_v be_v justify_v by_o almost_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o passage_n the_o ancient_a catholic_n church_n say_v clemens_n of_o alexandria_n be_v but_o one_o only_a church_n which_o 7._o assemble_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o only_a faith_n by_o the_o will_n of_o one_o only_a god_n and_o the_o ministry_n of_o one_o only_a lord_n all_o those_o who_o be_v before_o ordain_v that_o be_v to_o say_v who_o god_n have_v predestinate_v to_o be_v just_o have_v know_v they_o before_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n where_o be_v the_o place_n where_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v dwell_v say_v origen_n it_o be_v the_o mountain_n of_o 26._o ephraim_n which_o signify_v a_o fruitful_a mountain_n but_o where_o be_v those_o fruitful_a mountain_n among_o we_o where_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v they_o be_v those_o on_o who_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o spirit_n joy_n peace_n patience_n charity_n and_o other_o virtue_n may_v be_v find_v they_o be_v those_o fruitful_a mountain_n which_o bring_v forth_o fruit_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o be_v eminent_a for_o knowledge_n and_o hope_n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v go_v over_o to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o gentile_a and_o their_o ancient_a solemnity_n be_v come_v to_o we_o because_o we_o have_v with_o we_o the_o true_a highpriest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchizedec_n true_a sacrifice_n be_v offer_v up_o among_o we_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n and_o it_o be_v among_o we_o that_o he_o build_v with_o live_a stone_n the_o temple_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o elsewhere_o the_o church_n desire_v to_o be_v 1._o unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o note_v that_o the_o church_n be_v a_o society_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o further_a elsewhere_o explain_v those_o word_n thou_o be_v peter_n 16._o and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n the_o church_n say_v he_o that_o god_n build_v consist_v in_o all_o those_o who_o be_v perfect_a and_o be_v full_a of_o those_o word_n thought_n and_o action_n that_o lead_v to_o blessedness_n and_o a_o little_a low_o how_o ought_v we_o to_o understand_v those_o word_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o for_o that_o expression_n be_v ambiguous_a be_v it_o the_o rock_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o or_o if_o it_o be_v of_o the_o church_n be_v it_o that_o the_o rock_n and_o the_o church_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o latter_a i_o believe_v to_o be_v true_a for_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n prevail_v neither_o against_o the_o rock_n upon_o which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v build_v his_o church_n nor_o against_o the_o church_n according_a to_o that_o which_o be_v say_v in_o the_o proverb_n that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o serpent_n be_v not_o find_v upon_o the_o rock_n if_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n do_v prevail_v against_o any_o there_o be_v neither_o that_o rock_n upon_o which_o jesus_n christ_n build_v the_o church_n nor_o the_o church_n that_o jesus_n christ_n build_v upon_o the_o rock_n for_o that_o rock_n be_v inaccessible_a to_o the_o serpent_n and_o strong_a than_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n and_o as_o to_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v the_o building_n of_o jesus_n christ_n she_o can_v never_o let_v in_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n against_o she_o those_o gate_n may_v very_o well_o prevail_v against_o every_o man_n that_o be_v without_o the_o church_n and_o separate_v from_o that_o rock_n but_o never_o against_o the_o church_n jesus_n christ_n say_v saint_n ambrose_n know_v those_o that_o be_v he_o and_o as_o to_o those_o 3._o who_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o he_o he_o do_v not_o vouschafe_v even_o to_o know_v they_o and_o elsewhere_o god_n call_v his_o tabernacle_n bethlehem_n because_o the_o church_n of_o the_o righteous_a be_v his_o tabernacle_n and_o there_o be_v a_o mystery_n in_o it_o for_o bethlehem_n be_v situate_a upon_o the_o sea_n of_o galilee_n on_o the_o east_n side_n which_o signify_v to_o we_o that_o every_o soul_n that_o be_v worthy_a to_o be_v call_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n or_o the_o church_n may_v be_v build_v upon_o the_o wave_n of_o this_o world_n but_o can_v never_o be_v drown_v it_o may_v be_v encounter_v but_o can_v never_o be_v overthrow_v because_o it_o repress_n and_o calm_v the_o wild_a impetuousness_n of_o suffering_n it_o look_v upon_o the_o shipwraeck_n of_o other_o while_o itself_o be_v 3._o safe_a from_o danger_n always_o ready_a to_o receive_v the_o illumination_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o rejoice_v under_o his_o ray_n and_o further_a elsewhere_o he_o say_v express_o that_o as_o the_o saint_n be_v the_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 35._o so_o the_o wicked_a be_v the_o member_n of_o the_o devil_n saint_n hierome_n teach_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o church_n say_v he_o which_o be_v the_o assembly_n of_o all_o 26._o the_o saint_n be_v call_v in_o the_o scripture_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n because_o she_o have_v in_o jesus_n christ_n a_o eternal_a firmness_n and_o in_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o song_n of_o song_n he_o lay_v down_o this_o maxim_n that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o assembly_n of_o all_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o 1._o she_o be_v bring_v in_o speak_v in_o the_o canticle_n as_o if_o all_o the_o saint_n be_v but_o one_o person_n and_o even_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n on_o the_o psalm_n ascribe_v to_o saint_n hierome_n explain_v these_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n i_o will_v drive_v away_o from_o the_o city_n of_o the_o lord_n all_o the_o worker_n of_o iniquity_n the_o city_n of_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o 101._o saint_n the_o congregation_n of_o the_o just_a i_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o father_n sometime_o give_v a_o very_a large_a extent_n to_o the_o church_n when_o they_o consider_v it_o as_o mingle_v with_o almost_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o worldly_a as_o we_o have_v frequent_o explain_v it_o already_o and_o it_o be_v to_o this_o idea_n that_o they_o refer_v their_o comparison_n of_o a_o field_n of_o the_o air_n and_o the_o rest_n which_o we_o have_v often_o mention_v but_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o when_o the_o question_n be_v to_o be_v decide_v which_o of_o the_o two_o party_n that_o make_v up_o that_o mix_a body_n be_v the_o church_n that_o they_o unanimous_o agree_v to_o give_v that_o title_n to_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o to_o the_o righteous_a only_o and_o that_o they_o deprive_v the_o wicked_a and_o the_o worldly_a of_o it_o and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o saint_n augustine_n 51._o always_o distinguish_v in_o that_o extent_n of_o the_o mix_a church_n two_o people_n
note_v be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o church_n with_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n if_o then_o he_o can_v do_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o he_o ought_v to_o look_v to_o it_o how_o he_o mean_v that_o his_o church_n shall_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o it_o be_v enough_o as_o to_o we_o to_o find_v ourselves_o conformable_a to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n since_o that_o be_v as_o we_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n that_o god_n have_v establish_v upon_o earth_n to_o which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v a_o perpetual_a subsistence_n and_o without_o which_o we_o shall_v very_o difficult_o know_v precise_o how_o he_o have_v execute_v his_o promise_n we_o shall_v no_o way_n doubt_v that_o we_o be_v the_o same_o church_n which_o have_v subsist_v even_o down_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n for_o when_o we_o shall_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n how_o it_o have_v subsist_v when_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o understand_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v notwithstanding_o certain_a that_o it_o have_v subsist_v since_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v inviolable_a and_o none_o can_v call_v it_o in_o question_n without_o impiety_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o we_o be_v not_o a_o new_a church_n but_o the_o same_o which_o have_v always_o abide_v and_o which_o be_v immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n that_o way_n which_o we_o hold_v to_o assure_v ourselves_o of_o this_o truth_n be_v not_o only_o good_a solid_a and_o certain_a but_o it_o be_v yet_o further_o the_o only_a one_o that_o any_o communion_n can_v or_o aught_o to_o hold_v if_o it_o will_v be_v certain_a with_o a_o good_a conscience_n that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o have_v always_o subsist_v and_o which_o will_v always_o subsist_v i_o will_v say_v it_o ought_v to_o compare_v itself_o with_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v conformable_a to_o that_o and_o as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o follow_a age_n it_o ought_v to_o rest_v assure_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v say_v that_o he_o will_v be_v with_o he_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o that_o certainty_n arise_v from_o thence_o that_o be_v one_o with_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v also_o one_o with_o that_o of_o all_o the_o age_n follow_v but_o if_o he_o will_v take_v another_o way_n and_o say_v that_o communion_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o church_n of_o the_o fifteen_o or_o sixteen_o age_n therefore_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n because_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v that_o his_o church_n shall_v always_o subsist_v it_o be_v evident_o to_o expose_v himself_o to_o error_n and_o illusion_n and_o to_o follow_v a_o very_a false_a and_o deceitful_a way_n of_o reason_v the_o reason_n be_v evident_a because_o by_o this_o mean_v one_o be_v liable_a to_o take_v that_o for_o the_o church_n in_o the_o 15_o or_o 16_o age_n which_o it_o may_v be_v be_v not_o so_o for_o in_o that_o visible_a body_n which_o they_o call_v the_o church_n mix_v there_o be_v two_o party_n the_o one_o which_o be_v proper_o the_o church_n and_o the_o other_o which_o be_v not_o the_o one_o which_o be_v the_o wheat_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v sow_v and_o the_o other_o which_o be_v the_o tare_n sow_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o enemy_n the_o one_o which_o be_v the_o good_a seed_n and_o the_o other_o which_o be_v the_o chaff_n but_o it_o may_v so_o fall_v out_o that_o the_o tare_n shall_v exceed_v the_o wheat_n and_o that_o a_o heap_n of_o chaff_n shall_v cover_v the_o good_a seed_n and_o by_o consequence_n the_o conformity_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o have_v with_o that_o church_n may_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o conformity_n with_o the_o chaff_n and_o the_o tare_n and_o not_o with_o the_o wheat_n which_o will_v be_v the_o great_a of_o all_o illusion_n but_o if_o they_o take_v the_o former_a way_n they_o will_v be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o fall_v into_o that_o error_n because_o we_o know_v that_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o wheat_n surmount_v the_o tare_n the_o good_a grain_n the_o chaff_n and_o that_o that_o which_o appear_v to_o their_o eye_n be_v of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o of_o the_o wicked_a one_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v deceive_v in_o take_v one_o unity_n for_o another_o this_o then_o be_v the_o way_n that_o we_o hold_v and_o which_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n give_v we_o great_a peace_n of_o conscience_n those_o who_o follow_v the_o other_o aught_o to_o take_v heed_n that_o they_o go_v not_o from_o it_o see_v here_o my_o first_o answer_n the_o second_o be_v that_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n never_o ought_v to_o be_v confound_v with_o that_o which_o regard_v only_o its_o condition_n the_o church_n as_o i_o have_v so_o often_o already_o say_v consist_v only_o in_o the_o true_o just_a and_o faithful_a and_o not_o in_o that_o confuse_a heap_n of_o the_o worldly_a who_o assemble_v with_o they_o under_o the_o same_o ministry_n and_o who_o partake_v of_o the_o same_o sacrament_n that_o therefore_o which_o make_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o true_a faith_n piety_n and_o charity_n and_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o those_o virtue_n can_v be_v without_o the_o true_a doctrine_n disintangle_v from_o all_o those_o error_n which_o separate_v we_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o one_o only_a god_n and_o the_o mediation_n of_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o true_a and_o pure_a doctrine_n be_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o while_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n remain_v in_o a_o communion_n and_o there_o be_v yet_o leave_v there_o some_o liberty_n to_o the_o mind_n and_o conscience_n of_o man_n for_o the_o choice_n of_o the_o object_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o action_n of_o religion_n how_o impure_a soever_o that_o communion_n may_v be_v whatsoever_o error_n may_v be_v teach_v there_o whatsoever_o false_a worship_n they_o may_v practice_v there_o how_o corrupt_v soever_o the_o public_a ministry_n may_v be_v there_o be_v always_o a_o mean_n there_o to_o separate_v the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a and_o to_o secure_v one_o self_n from_o this_o in_o hold_v to_o the_o other_o without_o fall_v into_o hypocrisy_n or_o act_v against_o the_o dictate_v of_o one_o conscience_n by_o false_a show_n but_o i_o affirm_v this_o to_o be_v the_o condition_n of_o that_o visible_a communion_n that_o we_o call_v the_o latin_a church_n immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v believe_v there_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n purgatory_n human_a satisfaction_n indulgence_n the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o pope_n that_o they_o religious_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o god_n there_o and_o those_o of_o the_o saint_n that_o in_o those_o day_n they_o give_v a_o religious_a worship_n to_o relic_n that_o they_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n there_o as_o be_v the_o very_a person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o then_o invocate_v the_o saint_n and_o in_o a_o word_n that_o they_o then_o believe_v and_o practise_v all_o that_o which_o they_o now_o believe_v and_o practice_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o the_o foundation_n of_o christianity_n be_v as_o yet_o there_o and_o we_o may_v true_o say_v that_o in_o that_o good_a which_o there_o be_v there_o they_o have_v light_a enough_o to_o reject_v that_o which_o be_v bad_a that_o commandment_n alone_o thou_o shall_v worship_v one_o only_a god_n be_v enough_o to_o let_v a_o good_a soul_n know_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o adore_v either_o saint_n or_o angel_n or_o to_o call_v upon_o they_o or_o render_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o their_o image_n and_o relic_n nor_o to_o take_v any_o creature_n for_o the_o object_n of_o this_o devotion_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n and_o that_o of_o his_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v those_o of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o real_a presence_n transubstantiation_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n haman_n satisfaction_n indulgence_n and_o purgatory_n for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o religion_n than_o be_v compose_v of_o two_o contradictory_n party_n that_o overthrow_v one_o another_o those_o who_o take_v thing_n on_o the_o wrong_a side_n destroy_v the_o good_a by_o the_o bad_a for_o in_o adore_v for_o example_n the_o saint_n and_o angel_n they_o overthrow_v that_o good_a doctrine_n thou_o
which_o have_v always_o subsist_v notwithstanding_o the_o corruption_n wherein_o they_o be_v plunge_v in_o a_o word_n they_o do_v not_o set_v up_o any_o thing_n new_a for_o which_o they_o can_v with_o any_o colour_n of_o reason_n require_v a_o immediate_a mission_n either_o from_o god_n or_o jesus_n christ_n his_o son_n we_o speak_v therefore_o here_o only_o of_o the_o same_o ordinary_a ministry_n that_o the_o apostle_n establish_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o they_o call_v or_o form_v it_o and_o which_o be_v there_o appoint_v to_o help_v its_o preservation_n and_o purgation_n this_o be_v that_o ministry_n which_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o have_v a_o new_a but_o that_o ancient_a and_o perpetual_a one_o which_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n leave_v to_o the_o church_n when_o they_o be_v convert_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n 3._o in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o must_v know_v that_o to_o judge_n well_o of_o the_o validity_n or_o invalidity_n of_o a_o ministry_n we_o ought_v to_o consider_v it_o in_o three_o respect_n 1._o in_o respect_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o that_o be_v teach_v and_o practise_v in_o it_o 2._o in_o respect_n of_o the_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o society_n where_o it_o be_v exercise_v 3._o in_o respect_n of_o the_o person_n who_o exercise_v it_o in_o that_o society_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o first_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o pagan_n the_o mahometan_n be_v wicked_a and_o sacrilegious_a because_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v teach_v there_o be_v impious_a in_o the_o second_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o luciferian_o which_o be_v good_a and_o christian_n in_o itself_o because_o there_o be_v teach_v and_o practise_v nothing_o ill_a in_o it_o yet_o it_o be_v notwithstanding_o vicious_a because_o it_o be_v exercise_v in_o schismatical_a society_n which_o have_v no_o right_a to_o have_v a_o ministry_n apart_o and_o to_o live_v in_o astate_n of_o separation_n for_o the_o three_o the_o ministry_n of_o a_o intruder_n a_o usurper_n a_o simoniack_a howsoever_o good_a it_o be_v in_o itself_o however_o it_o be_v set_v up_o in_o a_o lawful_a society_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o true_a church_n yet_o it_o be_v notwithstanding_o bad_a and_o unlawful_a through_o the_o defect_n of_o his_o personal_a call_n 4._o in_o the_o four_o place_n we_o must_v here_o before_o we_o go_v any_o further_a make_v use_v of_o the_o same_o distinction_n upon_o this_o subject_a of_o the_o ministry_n that_o we_o have_v use_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o church_n i_o mean_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o place_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o that_o which_o make_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o that_o which_o belong_v only_o to_o its_o state_n for_o that_o which_o be_v essential_a to_o the_o gospel_n ministry_n can_v be_v change_v so_o as_o to_o make_v another_o ministry_n and_o by_o consequence_n a_o false_a sacrilegious_a and_o criminal_a ministry_n since_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o alone_a good_a and_o lawful_a and_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o essence_n of_o a_o ministry_n remain_v the_o same_o and_o entire_a it_o must_v needs_o be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o ministry_n though_o as_o to_o what_o respect_v its_o state_n it_o shall_v have_v receive_v a_o change_n the_o essence_n of_o the_o gospel_n ministry_n consist_v in_o the_o teach_n the_o save_a christian_a truth_n without_o exclude_v any_o article_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o subsistance_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n piety_n and_o holiness_n in_o dispense_n the_o true_a sacrament_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v establish_v in_o his_o church_n and_o in_o guide_v the_o people_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o help_n to_o preserve_v the_o religious_a society_n or_o which_o at_o least_o do_v not_o absolute_o destroy_v it_o it_o be_v state_n be_v either_o good_a or_o bad_a the_o good_a state_n be_v then_o when_o there_o be_v such_o a_o purity_n in_o the_o ministry_n that_o only_o christian_a truth_n be_v teach_v there_o and_o wherein_o those_o be_v teach_v in_o all_o their_o force_n and_o natural_a beauty_n with_o all_o the_o diligence_n and_o care_n that_o man_n assist_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v capable_a of_o and_o when_o the_o sacrament_n also_o be_v pure_o administer_v according_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o addition_n or_o diminution_n and_o with_o all_o the_o decency_n modesty_n simplicity_n gravity_n circumspection_n that_o those_o mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n require_v so_o that_o god_n may_v be_v glorify_v and_o his_o kingdom_n more_o and_o more_o establish_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n and_o when_o further_o the_o church_n be_v govern_v by_o just_a wise_a prudent_a charitable_a and_o well_o execute_v law_n after_o a_o way_n that_o do_v not_o destroy_v but_o edify_v in_o fine_a that_o good_a consist_v also_o in_o this_o that_o those_o who_o exercise_v this_o ministry_n receive_v it_o by_o just_a and_o lawful_a way_n that_o be_v proper_a to_o draw_v the_o blessing_n of_o god_n upon_o they_o and_o their_o labour_n and_o that_o they_o behave_v themselves_o worthy_o quit_v themselves_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n in_o the_o charge_n commit_v to_o they_o the_o bad_a estate_n of_o the_o church_n on_o the_o contrary_a be_v then_o when_o that_o ministry_n be_v find_v to_o be_v mingle_v with_o error_n and_o superstition_n when_o the_o sacrament_n be_v alter_v and_o corrupt_v when_o the_o government_n of_o it_o be_v worldly_a or_o unjust_a or_o tyrannical_a or_o confuse_a when_o those_o who_o fill_v up_o that_o ministry_n take_v it_o by_o ill_a scandalous_a and_o unlawful_a way_n and_o behave_v themselves_o unworthy_o in_o it_o the_o good_a state_n of_o the_o ministry_n be_v a_o thing_n that_o be_v the_o most_o to_o be_v wish_v for_o in_o the_o world_n and_o most_o proper_a to_o preserve_v the_o faith_n piety_n holiness_n peace_n comfort_n and_o public_a rejoice_v in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o bad_a state_n be_v the_o most_o to_o be_v fear_v of_o any_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o labour_v the_o most_o to_o remedy_n nevertheless_o we_o be_v not_o to_o think_v that_o the_o ministry_n may_v not_o yet_o subsist_v in_o that_o bad_a state_n as_o our_o bodily_a life_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o subsist_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o languish_v and_o heap_n of_o disease_n 5._o in_o the_o five_o place_n we_o ought_v careful_o to_o distinguish_v the_o ministry_n consider_v precise_o in_o itself_o and_o the_o same_o ministry_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v occupy_v or_o possess_v by_o person_n who_o be_v invest_v in_o it_o or_o if_o you_o will_v we_o ought_v to_o distinguish_v the_o ministry_n and_o the_o minister_n for_o there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a difference_n between_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o as_o in_o a_o civil_a society_n there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o magistracy_n and_o the_o magistrate_n the_o magistracy_n be_v a_o office_n the_o magistrate_n be_v a_o person_n who_o possess_v that_o office_n the_o office_n remain_v always_o the_o person_n be_v change_v by_o death_n or_o otherwise_o this_o distinction_n be_v not_o hard_a to_o be_v conceive_v but_o it_o be_v nevertheless_o of_o very_o great_a use_n in_o the_o matter_n we_o be_v upon_o for_o the_o ministry_n consider_v in_o its_o self_n be_v of_o a_o immediate_o divine_a establishment_n whereas_o the_o person_n that_o be_v raise_v to_o it_o be_v raise_v thither_o by_o mean_n of_o man_n and_o if_o their_o call_n be_v divine_a as_o it_o be_v in_o effect_n it_o be_v no_o otherwise_o then_o mediate_o so_o for_o they_o be_v man_n who_o call_v they_o to_o it_o although_o they_o do_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o when_o god_n have_v establish_v the_o ministry_n he_o have_v not_o only_o establish_v all_o that_o which_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v essential_a to_o it_o but_o he_o have_v also_o establish_v it_o de_fw-fr jure_fw-la and_o de_fw-la facto_fw-la in_o a_o good_a state_n i_o mean_v he_o have_v not_o only_o lay_v a_o obligation_n upon_o minister_n faithful_o to_o discharge_v all_o the_o function_n of_o so_o great_a a_o charge_n but_o that_o he_o have_v even_o choose_v person_n who_o have_v most_o faithful_o acquit_v themselves_o of_o it_o but_o it_o have_v not_o be_v always_o the_o same_o in_o those_o who_o have_v be_v call_v by_o man_n for_o as_o humane_a judgement_n be_v so_o shortsighted_a that_o they_o can_v pierce_v through_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n and_o as_o they_o be_v mix_v with_o a_o great_a many_o imperfection_n the_o ministry_n may_v be_v commit_v to_o person_n who_o be_v insensible_o corrupt_v either_o through_o their_o ignorance_n or_o through_o other_o inclination_n yet_o more_o criminal_a than_o ignorance_n and_o it_o be_v
from_o that_o humane_a intervention_n that_o the_o bad_a state_n of_o the_o ministry_n proceed_v if_o god_n will_v always_o send_v they_o immediate_o as_o he_o do_v his_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n there_o will_v be_v some_o ground_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o will_v never_o be_v remote_a from_o its_o first_o institution_n but_o since_o they_o be_v man_n that_o send_v they_o no_o one_o can_v deny_v that_o it_o can_v be_v corrupt_v through_o that_o channel_n for_o god_n have_v never_o promise_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o contrary_a in_o that_o matter_n god_n have_v not_o promise_v that_o he_o will_v accompany_v those_o election_n and_o humane_a call_n with_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n that_o shall_v give_v they_o all_o a_o happy_a success_n and_o beside_o that_o the_o experience_n of_o all_o the_o age_n past_a contradict_v it_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o seem_v purposely_o to_o have_v forbid_v such_o a_o rash_a imagination_n for_o although_o he_o know_v the_o heart_n and_o the_o thought_n of_o it_o yet_o nevertheless_o he_o will_v have_v a_o judas_n add_v to_o the_o number_n of_o his_o first_o disciple_n and_o he_o permit_v that_o a_o nicholas_n who_o be_v afterward_o the_o head_n of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o nicolaitan_n shall_v have_v a_o part_n in_o the_o election_n that_o the_o church_n make_v of_o her_o first_o deacon_n to_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o intention_n actual_o to_o hinder_v the_o ministry_n from_o ever_o fall_v into_o very_o bad_a hand_n 6._o we_o must_v note_v in_o the_o six_o place_n that_o although_o the_o church_n and_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n which_o we_o speak_v of_o be_v two_o thing_n natural_o join_v together_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n that_o depend_v s_o upon_o the_o ministry_n but_o it_o be_v the_o ministry_n on_o the_o contrary_a that_o depend_v upon_o the_o church_n for_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n be_v not_o establish_v but_o when_o the_o church_n be_v first_o form_v and_o when_o care_n be_v take_v for_o its_o preservation_n and_o propagation_n so_o that_o natural_o it_o precede_v pastor_n the_o church_n be_v produce_v at_o first_o by_o the_o extraordinary_a ministry_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o first_o thing_n which_o they_o propound_v be_v not_o to_o make_v ordinary_a pastor_n but_o true_a beleiver_n they_o call_v man_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o assemble_v they_o together_o they_o unite_v they_o in_o a_o society_n before_o they_o provide_v for_o the_o uphold_v of_o that_o society_n in_o set_v up_o a_o ordinary_a ministry_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o it_o they_o first_o take_v care_n for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o new_a creature_n and_o after_o they_o procure_v it_o breast_n to_o nourish_v it_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o ordinary_a minister_n be_v call_v pastor_n in_o reference_n to_o shepherd_n who_o feed_v and_o lead_v their_o flock_n they_o be_v call_v presbyter_n or_o elder_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o senator_n among_o the_o jew_n they_o be_v call_v bishop_n that_o be_v overseer_n or_o superintendants_a by_o a_o allusion_n to_o the_o superintendants_a of_o victual_n among_o the_o greek_n who_o be_v call_v bishop_n also_o but_o the_o shepherd_n suppose_v their_o flock_n the_o choose_a senator_n among_o the_o people_n suppose_v the_o people_n the_o superintendants_a or_o overseer_n suppose_v those_o over_o who_o they_o give_v a_o right_a of_o superintendance_a and_o inspection_n the_o ordinary_a minister_n therefore_o suppose_v the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o church_n the_o minister_n she_o be_v not_o because_o they_o be_v but_o they_o on_o the_o contrary_a because_o she_o be_v she_o do_v not_o own_o her_o be_v to_o they_o but_o they_o they_o to_o she_o this_o truth_n will_v yet_o appear_v more_o clear_o if_o we_o set_v before_o their_o eye_n what_o i_o have_v already_o say_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o this_o four_o part_n that_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n but_o that_o it_o be_v only_o necessary_a to_o its_o well_o be_v and_o to_o hinder_v it_o from_o fall_v into_o ruin_n for_o when_o the_o faithful_a shall_v have_v no_o pastor_n they_o will_v yet_o be_v join_v together_o in_o a_o society_n since_o it_o be_v grace_n and_o faith_n that_o unite_v s_o they_o and_o not_o the_o ministry_n and_o as_o in_o the_o civil_a society_n it_o be_v the_o nature_n and_o not_o the_o magistrate_n that_o unite_v man_n and_o that_o after_o man_n be_v unite_v in_o a_o society_n the_o magistrate_n be_v make_v by_o reason_n of_o order_n and_o by_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o preservation_n of_o that_o society_n so_o that_o it_o be_v the_o society_n that_o make_v the_o magistrate_n and_o not_o the_o magistrate_n the_o society_n so_o here_o it_o be_v the_o same_o the_o faith_n and_o grace_n assemble_v man_n into_o a_o religous_a society_n they_o be_v those_o thing_n that_o make_v the_o church_n and_o afterward_o the_o ministry_n arise_v by_o reason_n of_o order_n and_o to_o help_v the_o preservation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o natural_o it_o be_v the_o church_n that_o produce_v the_o ordinary_a ministry_n and_o not_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n that_o produce_v the_o church_n the_o church_n be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o extraordinary_a ministry_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n that_o ministry_n produce_v it_o at_o first_o and_o not_o only_o produce_v it_o but_o it_o have_v always_o since_o make_v use_n of_o that_o mean_n or_o that_o source_n for_o its_o subsistence_n and_o we_o may_v true_o say_v that_o it_o yet_o produce_v it_o and_o that_o it_o will_v produce_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o it_o be_v the_o faith_n that_o make_v and_o always_o will_v make_v the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v the_o ministry_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o make_v and_o will_v always_o make_v the_o faith_n it_o be_v their_o voice_n that_o call_v christian_n together_o at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v their_o word_n that_o assemble_v they_o and_o their_o teach_v that_o unite_v they_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v singular_a that_o be_v to_o say_v only_o tie_v to_o their_o person_n without_o succession_n without_o communication_n without_o propagation_n but_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v think_v that_o it_o be_v also_o as_o transitory_a a_o ministry_n as_o that_o of_o other_o man_n for_o it_o be_v perpetual_a in_o the_o church_n death_n have_v not_o shut_v their_o mouth_n as_o it_o have_v the_o other_o they_o speak_v they_o instruct_v they_o incessant_o spread_v abroad_o the_o faith_n piety_n and_o holiness_n among_o the_o soul_n of_o christian_n and_o there_o be_v not_o another_o fountain_n from_o whence_o those_o virtue_n can_v descend_v but_o from_o they_o if_o any_o demand_n of_o we_o what_o be_v that_o perpetual_a voice_n that_o we_o ascribe_v to_o they_o we_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n where_o they_o have_v set_v down_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o ministry_n and_o the_o whole_a virtue_n of_o that_o word_n which_o give_v a_o be_v to_o the_o church_n there_o it_o be_v that_o their_o true_a chair_n and_o their_o apostolic_a see_v be_v there_o be_v the_o centre_n of_o the_o christian_a unity_n there_o it_o be_v that_o they_o incessant_o call_v man_n and_o join_v they_o into_o a_o society_n every_o other_o voice_n beside_o they_o be_v false_a and_o supposititious_a it_o be_v from_o they_o alone_o that_o the_o church_n proceed_v and_o because_o to_o assemble_v with_o those_o be_v to_o assemble_v with_o jesus_n christ_n we_o may_v very_o well_o say_v that_o not_o to_o assemble_v with_o they_o be_v to_o disperse_v instead_o of_o assemble_v but_o as_o to_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n of_o the_o pastor_n we_o can_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v not_o their_o voice_n as_o it_o be_v distinct_a from_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n that_o beget_v the_o faith_n that_o assemble_v christian_n into_o a_o society_n or_o that_o produce_v the_o church_n they_o be_v no_o more_o but_o mere_a dispenser_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o if_o you_o will_v external_n instrument_n to_o make_v we_o the_o better_a understand_v their_o voice_n they_o be_v not_o not_o only_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n who_o give_v a_o be_v to_o the_o church_n at_o first_o but_o yet_o further_o at_o this_o day_n to_o speak_v proper_o it_o be_v not_o their_o word_n that_o produce_v the_o faith_n in_o those_o who_o have_v it_o not_o before_o for_o that_o which_o confirm_v it_o in_o those_o who_o have_v it_o and_o that_o which_o produce_v it_o in_o those_o who_o have_v it_o not_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o to_o who_o we_o must_v go_v for_o conduct_n if_o we_o will_v have_v good_a success_n they_o be_v then_o to_o speak_v proper_o no_o
more_o than_o those_o external_n guide_v that_o god_n have_v establish_v in_o the_o church_n to_o lead_v man_n to_o the_o scripture_n and_o even_o such_o guide_n as_o can_v hinder_v we_o from_o go_v thither_o of_o ourselves_o if_o we_o will_v and_o it_o be_v the_o scripture_n the_o voice_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o to_o say_v better_a the_o voice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o speak_v by_o the_o apostle_n that_o do_v all_o there_o be_v therefore_o a_o great_a difference_n between_o those_o two_o sort_n of_o minister_n the_o one_o precede_v the_o church_n the_o other_o follow_v it_o the_o one_o be_v immediate_o communicate_v by_o god_n and_o the_o other_o be_v communicate_v by_o mean_n of_o man_n the_o one_o have_v a_o independent_a and_o sovereign_a authority_n and_o infallibility_n on_o its_o side_n and_o the_o other_o be_v expose_v to_o vice_n disorder_n error_n and_o humane_a weakness_n inferior_a and_o depend_v on_o the_o church_n the_o one_o be_v every_o way_n divine_a and_o the_o other_o be_v partly_o divine_a and_o partly_o humane_a 7._o from_o that_o six_o observation_n there_o arise_v another_o not_o less_o important_a and_o that_o which_o i_o have_v already_o touch_v upon_o in_o divers_a place_n of_o this_o treatise_n that_o be_v that_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n be_v a_o right_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o true_a church_n and_o of_o which_o it_o can_v never_o be_v spoil_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o truth_n be_v take_v from_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o church_n be_v a_o society_n that_o god_n have_v call_v together_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o his_o apostle_n and_o which_o he_o yet_o every_o day_n call_v together_o and_o uphold_v by_o the_o word_n of_o his_o scripture_n and_o the_o use_n of_o his_o sacrament_n we_o must_v necessary_o say_v that_o in_o form_v it_o he_o have_v give_v it_o in_o that_o very_a thing_n that_o he_o have_v form_v it_o a_o sufficient_a full_a and_o entire_a right_o to_o make_v use_n of_o all_o the_o mean_n that_o may_v help_v its_o preservation_n and_o uphold_v among_o which_o that_o of_o the_o ministry_n be_v without_o doubt_n most_o considerable_a that_o same_o providence_n that_o give_v man_n a_o natural_a life_n and_o appoint_v they_o to_o preserve_v their_o life_n by_o that_o food_n it_o furnish_v they_o with_o give_v they_o by_o that_o very_a thing_n a_o right_a to_o employ_v person_n to_o gather_v that_o food_n together_o and_o to_o prepare_v it_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v make_v use_n of_o it_o according_a to_o what_o it_o be_v design_v for_o and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a extravagance_n to_o demand_v of_o a_o man_n what_o right_o he_o have_v to_o prepare_v himself_o to_o eat_v and_o drink_v for_o he_o can_v have_v nothing_o more_o to_o say_v but_o that_o the_o nature_n that_o give_v he_o life_n give_v he_o at_o the_o same_o time_n all_o the_o right_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o provide_v for_o the_o uphold_v of_o that_o life_n and_o to_o make_v use_n of_o another_o example_n the_o same_o nature_n or_o to_o say_v better_a the_o same_o providence_n that_o assemble_v man_n together_o in_o a_o civil_a society_n and_o ordain_v they_o in_o their_o so_o unite_n together_o to_o uphold_v that_o society_n by_o a_o rational_a order_n do_v it_o not_o give_v they_o at_o the_o very_a same_o time_n and_o by_o the_o same_o right_n that_o assemble_v they_o a_o right_a to_o have_v magistrate_n to_o govern_v they_o by_o and_o to_o make_v the_o law_n of_o that_o society_n to_o be_v execute_v to_o have_v judge_n to_o decide_v their_o difference_n to_o have_v remedy_n for_o the_o heal_n of_o disease_n and_o tradesman_n for_o the_o public_a good_a and_o will_v it_o not_o be_v a_o absurdity_n to_o demand_v of_o a_o people_n what_o right_o they_o have_v to_o have_v magistrate_n judge_n physician_n tradesman_n teacher_n of_o commerce_n lawyer_n since_o they_o can_v not_o have_v a_o full_a and_o just_a right_o than_o that_o which_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o reason_n of_o order_n and_o the_o society_n itself_o we_o need_v but_o to_o apply_v these_o example_n to_o the_o subject_a we_o be_v upon_o the_o church_n be_v a_o body_n to_o which_o god_n have_v give_v a_o spiritual_a life_n and_o he_o have_v ordain_v it_o to_o be_v preserve_v and_o uphold_v in_o the_o use_n of_o mystical_a aliment_n of_o which_o he_o himself_o have_v make_v a_o public_a magazine_n in_o his_o holy_a scripture_n it_o be_v therefore_o evident_a that_o he_o have_v give_v it_o by_o that_o very_a thing_n a_o right_a to_o have_v minister_n or_o pastor_n who_o shall_v prepare_v those_o sacred_a aliment_n and_o season_v they_o for_o its_o spiritual_a nourishment_n the_o church_n be_v a_o religious_a society_n compose_v of_o divers_a person_n that_o god_n himself_o have_v assemble_v to_o live_v together_o not_o in_o confusion_n but_o in_o order_n he_o will_v have_v that_o society_n subsist_v he_o have_v appoint_v it_o to_o uphold_v and_o preserve_v itself_o he_o himself_o have_v suggest_v the_o mean_n he_o have_v then_o without_o doubt_n by_o that_o very_a thing_n give_v a_o right_a to_o have_v guide_n to_o govern_v she_o pastor_n to_o lead_v they_o forth_o into_o the_o heavenly_a pasture_n of_o the_o scripture_n minister_n to_o dispense_v the_o divine_a sacrament_n that_o he_o have_v institute_v for_o she_o watchman_n and_o guide_n to_o be_v careful_a of_o she_o and_o to_o go_v before_o she_o in_o a_o word_n he_o who_o have_v give_v faith_n piety_n and_o christian_a holiness_n to_o the_o church_n have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n indispensable_o oblige_v they_o to_o these_o four_o duty_n one_o be_v to_o persevere_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o those_o virtue_n unto_o the_o end_n the_o other_o be_v to_o defend_v themselves_o against_o the_o assault_n and_o wile_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o their_o salvation_n the_o three_o be_v to_o increase_v and_o strengthen_v themselves_o more_o and_o more_o and_o last_o to_o propagate_v they_o as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v from_o we_o down_o to_o our_o child_n and_o even_o among_o stranger_n that_o be_v to_o say_v among_o those_o who_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o in_o that_o relation_n it_o follow_v therefore_o necessary_o that_o that_o have_v give_v the_o church_n a_o sufficient_a full_a and_o entire_a right_n for_o the_o ministry_n since_o the_o ministry_n be_v but_o a_o fit_a and_o lawful_a mean_n for_o all_o that_o it_o can_v not_o have_v a_o right_o more_o lawful_a than_o that_o which_o be_v found_v upon_o those_o indispensable_a duty_n for_o in_o that_o case_n it_o be_v not_o only_o a_o right_n that_o make_v the_o thing_n just_a but_o it_o be_v a_o obligation_n that_o impose_v a_o necessity_n of_o it_o as_o in_o the_o state_n the_o right_a that_o every_o one_o have_v to_o learn_v the_o will_n of_o the_o prince_n be_v indisputable_a because_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o obligation_n that_o lie_v upon_o every_o one_o to_o conform_v himself_o to_o it_o it_o be_v clear_a then_o that_o there_o can_v not_o have_v be_v a_o right_a to_o have_v minister_n more_o lawful_a than_o that_o of_o a_o faithful_a people_n a_o true_a church_n since_o it_o be_v found_v upon_o those_o four_o duty_n which_o i_o have_v note_v that_o be_v indispensable_a and_o that_o give_v not_o only_o a_o right_n but_o a_o obligation_n to_o have_v a_o ministry_n but_o we_o ought_v here_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o fallacy_n that_o their_o missionary_n be_v wont_a to_o make_v and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la who_o have_v adopt_a their_o method_n will_v have_v we_o make_v with_o they_o for_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o argue_v where_o there_o be_v no_o lawful_a ministry_n there_o be_v no_o true_a church_n but_o among_o the_o protestant_n there_o be_v no_o true_a church_n i_o set_v aside_o the_o question_n whether_o we_o have_v or_o whether_o we_o have_v not_o a_o lawful_a ministry_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o he_o intend_v i_o will_v only_o at_o present_a consider_v his_o way_n of_o reason_v that_o make_v the_o true_a church_n depend_v upon_o a_o lawful_a ministry_n admit_v that_o to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n where_o the_o ministry_n be_v and_o deny_v that_o to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n where_o the_o ministry_n be_v not_o i_o say_v that_o this_o be_v a_o vain_a deceitful_a and_o illusory_a way_n of_o reason_v to_o which_o i_o oppose_v this_o other_o argument_n where_o there_o be_v the_o true_a church_n there_o be_v a_o right_n to_o a_o lawful_a ministry_n but_o the_o true_a church_n be_v among_o the_o protestant_n therefore_o the_o right_n to_o a_o lawful_a ministry_n be_v among_o the_o protestant_n of_o those_o two_o way_n of_o argue_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o latter_a be_v the_o just_a an_o almost_o only_o just_a right_a and_o natural_a for_o the_o true_a church_n
natural_o go_v before_o the_o ministry_n it_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o ministry_n but_o the_o ministry_n on_o the_o contrary_n depend_v upon_o it_o as_o in_o the_o civil_a society_n the_o magistracy_n depend_v upon_o the_o society_n and_o not_o the_o society_n upon_o the_o magistracy_n in_o the_o civil_a society_n the_o first_o thing_n that_o must_v be_v think_v on_o be_v that_o nature_n make_v man_n afterward_o we_o conceive_v that_o she_o assemble_v and_o unite_v they_o together_o and_o last_o that_o from_o that_o union_n that_o can_v not_o subsist_v without_o order_n mastistracy_n proceed_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o a_o religious_a society_n the_o first_o thing_n that_o grace_n do_v be_v to_o produce_v faith_n in_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n after_o have_v make_v they_o believe_v she_o unite_v they_o and_o form_v a_o mutual_a communion_n between_o they_o and_o because_o their_o communion_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v without_o order_n and_o without_o government_n from_o thence_o the_o ministry_n arise_v so_o that_o a_o lawful_a ministry_n be_v after_o the_o true_a church_n and_o depend_v upon_o it_o it_o be_v not_o a_o lawful_a ministry_n that_o make_v it_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n for_o it_o be_v so_o by_o the_o truth_n of_o its_o faith_n and_o it_o will_v yet_o be_v so_o when_o it_o actual_o have_v not_o any_o minister_n but_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n that_o make_v the_o ministry_n to_o be_v lawful_a since_o it_o be_v from_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o church_n that_o the_o justice_n of_o its_o ministry_n proceed_v the_o argument_n therefore_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la involve_v the_o dispute_n in_o a_o ridiculous_a circle_n for_o when_o he_o will_v prove_v that_o we_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n because_o we_o have_v not_o a_o lawful_a ministry_n we_o maintain_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o we_o have_v a_o lawful_a ministry_n because_o we_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o he_o can_v say_v that_o we_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o ridiculous_a circle_n because_o our_o way_n of_o reason_v follow_v the_o order_n of_o nature_n and_o his_o do_v not_o follow_v it_o i_o omit_v that_o his_o first_o proposition_n which_o be_v where_o there_o be_v no_o lawful_a ministry_n there_o be_v no_o true_a church_n be_v equivocal_a for_o either_o he_o understand_v by_o that_o lawful_a ministry_n minister_n actual_o establish_v or_o else_o he_o mean_v a_o right_a to_o establish_v they_o if_o the_o former_a his_o proposition_n be_v false_a for_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v without_o have_v actual_o any_o minister_n that_o be_v no_o way_n impossible_a as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v and_o if_o he_o mean_v the_o latter_a his_o proposition_n be_v not_o to_o his_o purpose_n for_o it_o will_v maintain_v that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o protestant_n have_v a_o full_a and_o entire_a right_o to_o set_v up_o minister_n for_o its_o government_n suppose_v that_o it_o have_v the_o true_a faith_n as_o it_o may_v appear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v say_v and_o as_o it_o will_v appear_v yet_o more_o clear_o by_o the_o follow_a observation_n 8._o i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o eight_o place_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v proper_o and_o chief_o the_o society_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a not_o only_o have_v the_o right_a of_o the_o ministry_n but_o that_o it_o be_v also_o that_o body_n that_o make_v a_o call_v lawful_a of_o person_n to_o that_o office_n this_o truth_n will_v be_v confirm_v by_o what_o i_o have_v already_o show_v without_o any_o further_a need_n of_o new_a proof_n but_o as_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o true_a fountain_n whence_o that_o call_n proceed_v be_v itself_o alone_o almost_o all_o the_o difference_n that_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o about_o this_o matter_n and_o that_o moreover_o it_o be_v extreme_o important_a to_o the_o subject_a we_o be_v upon_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o we_o to_o examine_v it_o a_o little_a more_o careful_o they_o can_v then_o take_v it_o ill_o that_o i_o insist_v a_o little_a more_o large_o upon_o this_o observation_n than_o i_o have_v do_v upon_o the_o rest_n to_o make_v it_o as_o clear_a as_o i_o can_v possible_o i_o propose_v to_o treat_v of_o three_o question_n the_o first_o shall_v be_v to_o know_v whether_o natural_o a_o call_n belong_v to_o the_o pastor_n only_o exclude_v the_o laity_n or_o whether_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n the_o second_o whether_o in_o case_n it_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o church_n can_v of_o itself_o spoil_v itself_o of_o its_o right_n or_o whether_o it_o have_v lose_v it_o any_o way_n that_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v and_o the_o three_o whether_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n may_v confer_v call_v immediate_o by_o itself_o or_o whether_o the_o church_n be_v always_o bind_v to_o confer_v they_o by_o mean_n of_o its_o pastor_n as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o question_n all_o the_o difficulty_n it_o can_v have_v come_v only_o from_o the_o false_a idea_n of_o a_o call_v that_o be_v ordinary_o form_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o first_o they_o make_v it_o a_o sacrament_n proper_o so_o call_v and_o they_o name_v it_o the_o sacrament_n of_o order_n from_o whence_o the_o think_v ready_o arise_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n can_v confer_v a_o sacrament_n they_o imagine_v next_o that_o that_o sacrament_n impress_n a_o certain_a character_n which_o they_o call_v a_o indelible_a character_n and_o which_o they_o conceive_v of_o as_o a_o physical_a quality_n or_o a_o absolute_a accident_n as_o they_o speak_v in_o the_o school_n and_o as_o a_o inherent_a accident_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o minister_n they_o persuade_v themselves_o further_o that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n leave_v that_o sacrament_n and_o that_o physical_a quality_n in_o trust_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n to_o be_v communicate_v by_o none_o but_o they_o with_o that_o they_o mix_v a_o great_a many_o ceremony_n and_o external_n mark_v as_o unction_n and_o the_o shave_v which_o they_o call_v the_o priesty_a crown_n they_o add_v to_o all_o that_o priestly_a habit_n the_o steal_v the_o alb_n the_o cope_n the_o cross_n the_o mitre_n the_o rochet_n hood_n pall_n etc._n etc._n they_o make_v mysterious_a allegory_n upon_o these_o ceremony_n and_o those_o ornament_n they_o distinguish_v those_o dignity_n into_o divers_a order_n they_o frame_v a_o hierarchy_n set_v out_o by_o the_o pompous_a title_n of_o prelate_n primate_fw-la arch-bishop_n patriarch_n cardinal_n etc._n etc._n they_o write_v great_a book_n upon_o all_o these_o thing_n and_o the_o half_a of_o their_o divinity_n be_v take_v up_o in_o explain_v their_o right_n authority_n privilege_n immunity_n apostolic_a grant_n exception_n etc._n etc._n what_o ground_n be_v here_o that_o all_o good_a man_n shall_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o churchman_n be_v at_o least_o man_n of_o another_o kind_n from_o all_o other_o and_o that_o they_o be_v no_o way_n make_v of_o the_o same_o blood_n of_o which_o saint_n paul_n say_v that_o god_n have_v make_v all_o mankind_n notwithstanding_o when_o we_o examine_v well_o that_o call_v what_o it_o be_v to_o form_v a_o just_a idea_n of_o it_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o proper_o it_o be_v but_o a_o relation_n that_o result_v from_o the_o agreement_n of_o three_o will_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o god_n that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o of_o the_o person_n call_v for_o the_o consent_n of_o these_o three_o make_v all_o the_o essence_n of_o that_o call_v and_o the_o other_o thing_n that_o may_v be_v add_v to_o it_o as_o examination_n election_n ordination_n be_v preambulatory_a condition_n or_o sign_n and_o external_n ceremony_n which_o more_o respect_v the_o manner_n of_o that_o call_v then_o the_o call_v itself_o in_o effect_n in_o a_o call_v we_o can_v remark_n but_o three_o interest_n that_o can_v engage_v one_o to_o it_o that_o of_o god_n since_o he_o that_o be_v call_v aught_o to_o speak_v and_o act_n in_o his_o name_n that_o of_o the_o church_n that_o aught_o to_o be_v instruct_v serve_v and_o govern_v and_o that_o of_o he_o who_o be_v call_v who_o ought_v to_o fulfil_v the_o function_n of_o his_o charge_n and_o to_o consecrate_v his_o watchful_a diligence_n care_n and_o labour_n to_o it_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o that_o call_v be_v sufficient_o form_v when_o god_n the_o church_n and_o the_o person_n call_v come_v to_o agree_v and_o we_o can_v rational_o conceive_v any_o thing_n else_o in_o it_o but_o as_o to_o the_o will_n of_o the_o call_v it_o do_v not_o fall_v into_o the_o question_n for_o we_o all_o acknowledge_v that_o no_o one_o can_v be_v force_v to_o receive_v the_o office_n of_o the_o
house_n not_o only_a vessel_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n but_o vessel_n also_o of_o wood_n and_o earth_n the_o one_o to_o honour_n and_o the_o other_o to_o dishonour_v they_o must_v wilful_o shut_v their_o eye_n that_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v by_o these_o passage_n that_o it_o be_v only_o to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o not_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o prelate_n that_o that_o father_n refer_v all_o the_o efficacy_n and_o force_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n but_o further_a if_o you_o will_v he_o explain_v himself_o yet_o more_o express_o in_o the_o same_o book_n out_o of_o which_o i_o have_v take_v these_o last_o word_n hitherto_o say_v he_o i_o have_v methinks_v clear_o enough_o demonstrate_v by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o saint_n cyprian_n that_o the_o wicked_a who_o have_v 4._o undergo_v no_o change_n in_o their_o natural_a estate_n may_v both_o give_v and_o receive_v baptism_n notwithstanding_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o those_o man_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n since_o they_o be_v covetous_a extortioner_n usurer_n envious_a malicious_a and_o enslave_v by_o such_o raviseurs_fw-fr like_a vice_n for_o the_o church_n be_v the_o only_a dove_n that_o be_v modest_a and_o chaste_a the_o spouse_n without_o spot_n and_o wrinkle_n the_o enclose_v garden_n the_o seal_a fountain_n the_o paradise_n full_a of_o fruit_n and_o such_o other_o title_n that_o be_v give_v it_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o none_o but_o the_o good_a the_o saint_n and_o the_o righteous_a that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o in_o who_o not_o only_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n be_v find_v that_o be_v common_a to_o the_o good_a and_o bad_a but_o who_o have_v also_o the_o inward_a and_o supernatural_a grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v to_o those_o that_o it_o be_v say_v whosoevers_n sin_v you_o shall_v remit_v they_o shall_v be_v remit_v and_o whosoever_o sin_n you_o retain_v they_o shall_v be_v retain_v i_o do_v not_o then_o see_v why_o we_o may_v not_o say_v that_o a_o wicked_a man_n may_v administer_v baptism_n since_o he_o may_v have_v it_o and_o as_o he_o have_v it_o to_o his_o ruin_n he_o may_v give_v it_o to_o other_o also_o to_o their_o ruin_n not_o because_o that_o that_o which_o he_o give_v may_v be_v a_o pernicious_a thing_n but_o because_o that_o he_o himself_z who_o receive_v it_o be_v a_o wicked_a man_n for_o when_o a_o wicked_a man_n give_v baptism_n to_o a_o good_a man_n who_o dwell_v in_o the_o bond_n of_o unity_n be_v true_o convert_v the_o wickedness_n of_o he_o who_o give_v it_o be_v overcome_v by_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o faith_n of_o he_o who_o receive_v it_o and_o when_o his_o sin_n be_v pardon_v who_o be_v true_o convert_v to_o god_n they_o be_v pardon_v to_o he_o by_o those_o with_o who_o he_o be_v join_v by_o a_o true_a conversion_n for_o the_o same_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n with_o who_o he_o be_v unite_v by_o the_o bond_n of_o love_n be_v he_o who_o pardon_v they_o whether_o he_o know_v that_o body_n or_o whether_o he_o know_v it_o not_o and_o so_o when_o the_o sin_n of_o any_o be_v retain_v they_o be_v retain_v by_o those_o from_o who_o they_o be_v separate_v by_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o life_n and_o the_o malice_n of_o their_o heart_n whether_o they_o know_v that_o body_n or_o whether_o they_o do_v not_o it_o can_v not_o methinks_v be_v say_v either_o with_o great_a strength_n or_o clearness_n that_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n that_o the_o pastor_n exercise_n depend_v not_o on_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n but_o on_o the_o body_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o be_v those_o who_o pardon_n and_o retain_v sin_n when_o the_o minister_n pardon_v or_o retain_v they_o from_o whence_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o if_o the_o same_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n belong_v to_o the_o society_n of_o the_o faithful_a the_o call_v of_o the_o ministry_n do_v so_o also_o with_o a_o far_o great_a reason_n for_o if_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n the_o right_a of_o remit_v and_o retain_v sin_n belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a only_o it_o must_v be_v every_o way_n necessary_a that_o the_o pastor_n shall_v hold_v the_o exercise_n of_o that_o power_n from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o if_o they_o shall_v not_o hold_v it_o from_o thence_o they_o will_v have_v no_o right_a to_o exercise_v it_o nor_o can_v have_v it_o elsewhere_o and_o if_o they_o shall_v have_v it_o elsewhere_o or_o that_o it_o shall_v belong_v proper_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n exclusive_o from_o the_o simple_n faithful_n it_o will_v be_v not_o only_o not_o true_a but_o it_o will_v be_v further_a absurd_a to_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a exercise_v that_o power_n by_o the_o pastor_n or_o that_o they_o pardon_v and_o retain_v sin_n as_o saint_n augustine_n teach_v i_o can_v avoid_v take_v notice_n here_o by_o the_o by_o of_o that_o ordinary_a error_n whereinto_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n fall_n who_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o immediate_a absolute_a and_o independent_a authority_n that_o the_o pope_n ascribe_v to_o himself_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o who_o will_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n be_v give_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o pastor_n who_o be_v priest_n and_o bishop_n for_o to_o prove_v their_o opinion_n they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o set_v the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n augustine_n before_o we_o which_o plain_o as_o we_o have_v see_v show_v we_o that_o the_o key_n be_v give_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n from_o whence_o they_o draw_v two_o conclusion_n the_o one_o against_o that_o great_a authority_n that_o the_o pope_n pretend_v to_o and_o the_o other_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n which_o they_o will_v have_v to_o flow_v immediate_o from_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o these_o two_o conclusion_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o first_o be_v just_a and_o whole_o conform_v with_o the_o thought_n of_o that_o father_n but_o it_o be_v not_o less_o certain_a that_o the_o second_o be_v not_o and_o that_o at_o least_o without_o go_v about_o to_o deceive_v ourselves_o willing_o or_o to_o cheat_v the_o world_n we_o can_v not_o say_v that_o that_o church_n figure_v by_o st._n peter_n to_o which_o god_n give_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n which_o be_v exercise_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o pastor_n shall_v be_v any_o other_o according_a to_o saint_n augustine_n than_o the_o body_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o righteous_a in_o opposition_n to_o the_o worldly_a and_o the_o wicked_a who_o be_v mix_v with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o external_n profession_n and_o this_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n so_o clear_a and_o evident_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o father_n that_o they_o must_v needs_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o who_o deny_v it_o it_o be_v therefore_o a_o manifest_a illusion_n to_o go_v about_o to_o make_v use_n of_o those_o passage_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o bishop_n for_o that_o church_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n but_o that_o of_o the_o true_o faithful_a whether_o they_o be_v layman_n or_o pastor_n and_o it_o be_v to_o those_o only_a that_o saint_n augustine_n ascribe_v all_o the_o right_n and_o all_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n as_o it_o may_v appear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v and_o by_o consequence_n it_o be_v to_o those_o that_o the_o lawful_a call_n of_o the_o pastor_n belong_v and_o not_o to_o the_o body_n or_o order_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n for_o it_o will_v be_v absurd_a to_o derive_v that_o call_v from_o any_o thing_n else_o then_o from_o that_o very_a church_n which_o have_v receive_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o which_o be_v exercise_v in_o her_o name_n and_o her_o authority_n by_o her_o minister_n tosta_n we_o bishop_n of_o abyla_n seem_v to_o have_v acknowledge_v this_o truth_n conformable_o to_o the_o principle_n of_o saint_n augustine_n for_o see_v 49._o after_o what_o manner_n he_o explain_v himself_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o number_n upon_o the_o story_n of_o the_o man_n who_o be_v bring_v before_o the_o whole_a assembly_n of_o israel_n because_o some_o have_v find_v he_o gather_v of_o stick_n upon_o the_o sabbath_n day_n and_o put_v he_o in_o prison_n for_o it_o first_o of_o all_o he_o say_v that_o although_o the_o act_n of_o jurisdiction_n can_v be_v exercise_v by_o the_o whole_a community_n yet_o that_o jurisdiction_n belong_v to_o the_o whole_a community_n in_o regard_n of_o its_o origine_fw-la and_o efficacy_n because_o
to_o practice_v itself_o a_o worship_n contrary_a to_o the_o true_a service_n of_o god_n or_o to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o institute_v it_o belong_v therefore_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la to_o tell_v we_o how_o he_o pretend_v to_o avoid_v that_o discussion_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o first_o question_n that_o must_v be_v decide_v to_o make_v the_o validity_n of_o a_o call_v clear_a be_v that_o of_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o ministry_n in_o itself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o regard_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v teach_v and_o practise_v in_o it_o when_o that_o justice_n be_v in_o dispute_n as_o it_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o after_o which_o when_o that_o point_n be_v once_o decide_v we_o must_v pass_v over_o to_o two_o other_o question_n the_o one_o whether_o the_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o society_n wherein_o one_o be_v have_v itself_o the_o right_a to_o have_v minister_n and_o the_o other_o whether_o the_o person_n who_o exercise_v the_o ministry_n therein_o be_v well_o and_o due_o call_v as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o my_o three_o observation_n that_o first_o point_n then_o be_v suppose_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v teach_v and_o practise_v among_o the_o protestant_n be_v good_a and_o christian_n i_o say_v that_o they_o can_v dispute_v with_o they_o the_o right_n of_o their_o ministry_n but_o by_o accuse_v they_o of_o a_o schism_n like_o that_o of_o the_o luciferian_o or_o the_o donatist_n but_o we_o have_v so_o clear_o show_v that_o if_o we_o have_v reason_n at_o the_o bottom_n our_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v just_a and_o that_o she_o herself_o be_v guilty_a of_o chism_n that_o there_o be_v no_o further_a ground_n for_o that_o unjust_a accusation_n they_o can_v therefore_o any_o further_o contest_v our_o ministry_n with_o we_o and_o in_o effect_n if_o we_o be_v true_a believer_n and_o if_o we_o be_v just_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o we_o be_v lawful_o unite_v among_o ourselves_o in_o a_o religious_a society_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o four_o part._n and_o if_o we_o be_v lawful_o unite_v in_o a_o religious_a society_n it_o be_v not_o less_o evident_a that_o all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o christian_a society_n belong_v to_o we_o and_o that_o in_o all_o those_o right_n that_o of_o the_o ministry_n be_v comprise_v as_o it_o appear_v from_o my_o six_o and_o seven_o observation_n so_o that_o our_o right_n to_o a_o ministry_n be_v indisputable_a suppose_v that_o we_o have_v reason_n in_o the_o foundation_n and_o all_o that_o which_o they_o propound_v against_o we_o will_v remain_v null_n and_o fallacious_a if_o we_o have_v reason_n at_o the_o bottom_n we_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v never_o lose_v its_o right_n she_o be_v never_o deprive_v of_o they_o and_o she_o can_v so_o much_o as_o deprive_v she_o of_o they_o none_o can_v ravish_v they_o from_o she_o they_o be_v right_n that_o can_v be_v alienate_v they_o can_v neither_o be_v lose_v by_o the_o inundation_n or_o concussion_n of_o the_o world_n with_o and_o by_o interruption_n of_o possession_n or_o invasion_n of_o enemy_n as_o the_o inheritance_n of_o the_o world_n be_v and_o in_o one_o word_n there_o where_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o charity_n be_v there_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o where_o there_o be_v a_o true_a church_n there_o be_v the_o right_n to_o a_o ministry_n but_o say_v they_o be_v the_o ministry_n which_o you_o have_v that_o ancient_n and_o perpetual_a ministry_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v establish_v in_o his_o church_n or_o be_v it_o a_o new_a one_o for_o if_o it_o be_v a_o new_a one_o it_o be_v a_o false_a and_o unlawful_a ministry_n and_o if_o it_o be_v the_o ancient_n and_o perpetual_a ministry_n of_o the_o church_n whence_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o we_o do_v not_o see_v among_o you_o any_o of_o the_o degree_n of_o that_o hierarchy_n which_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o church_n before_o your_o reformation_n i_o answer_v that_o our_o ministry_n be_v that_o ancient_n and_o perpetual_a one_o that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v set_v up_o in_o the_o church_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o new_a one_o we_o must_v needs_o have_v set_v up_o a_o new_a gospel_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o remote_a from_o the_o truth_n that_o our_o most_o passionate_a adversary_n except_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v never_o in_o my_o judgement_n have_v we_o charge_v with_o it_o but_o i_o say_v that_o we_o must_v distinguish_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o ministry_n from_o its_o state_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o my_o four_o observation_n before_o the_o reformation_n we_o grant_v that_o the_o ministry_n be_v preserve_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o regard_n of_o all_o that_o which_o be_v essential_a to_o it_o and_o it_o be_v in_o that_o that_o our_o church_n have_v succeed_v it_o so_o that_o in_o that_o respect_n they_o be_v not_o two_o ministries_n but_o only_o one_o and_o the_o same_o which_o we_o have_v retain_v we_o preach_v the_o same_o truth_n that_o they_o teach_v yet_o we_o adore_v one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy-ghost_n there_o be_v among_o we_o a_o baptism_n a_o eucharist_n a_o government_n a_o discipline_n as_o there_o be_v then_o but_o we_o have_v not_o succeed_v it_o in_o that_o bad_a and_o corrupt_a state_n whereinto_o the_o ministry_n be_v then_o fall_v we_o have_v no_o more_o either_o any_o sacrificer_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o a_o sovereign_a monarch_n of_o the_o church_n or_o patriarch_n or_o cardinal_n or_o preacher_n of_o indulgence_n or_o framer_n of_o legend_n all_o that_o be_v not_o any_o thing_n of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o in_o have_v retrench_v those_o kind_n of_o thing_n we_o have_v it_o no_o more_o abolish_v than_o a_o town_n be_v abolish_v when_o its_o excess_n be_v retrench_v or_o then_o a_o house_n be_v abolish_v when_o it_o be_v cleanse_v and_o its_o ruin_n repair_v as_o to_o a_o personal_a call_n i_o say_v that_o we_o have_v that_o body_n of_o the_o church_n which_o only_o upon_o earth_n have_v a_o lawful_a right_o to_o confer_v it_o on_o we_o that_o which_o our_o reformer_n have_v they_o have_v from_o the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n which_o do_v not_o consist_v in_o that_o multitude_n of_o profane_a worldly_n and_o superstitious_a person_n which_o swell_v their_o assembly_n then_o but_o in_o those_o true_o faithful_a person_n who_o as_o yet_o preserve_v themselves_o pure_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o that_o corruption_n in_o that_o good_a corn_n which_o as_o yet_o grow_v amid_o the_o tare_n although_o it_o be_v almost_o swallow_v up_o by_o they_o it_o be_v in_o those_o that_o the_o right_n of_o the_o ministry_n proper_o and_o true_o reside_v it_o be_v those_o who_o make_v as_o yet_o that_o society_n any_o way_n lawful_a and_o it_o be_v from_o those_o that_o the_o justice_n of_o a_o call_v proceed_v i_o confess_v that_o they_o communicate_v it_o then_o in_o a_o very_a corrupt_a state_n and_o after_o a_o very_a impure_a manner_n but_o god_n give_v our_o first_o reformer_n the_o grace_n to_o purify_v they_o by_o the_o sound_a doctrine_n and_o to_o rectify_v it_o by_o a_o holy_a and_o lawful_a use_n it_o be_v therefore_o with_o and_o by_o those_o that_o the_o body_n of_o that_o society_n which_o be_v reform_v have_v confer_v that_o call_v upon_o other_o and_o that_o the_o propagation_n of_o the_o ministry_n have_v come_v down_o even_o to_o we_o after_o the_o most_o evangelical_n manner_n in_o the_o world_n on_o one_o side_n with_o instruction_n examination_n proof_n inquiry_n and_o testimony_n of_o good_a manner_n as_o exact_a as_o can_v possible_o be_v make_v and_o on_o the_o other_o with_o public_a prayer_n exhortation_n benediction_n lay_v on_o of_o hand_n mission_n and_o a_o particular_a tie_n to_o a_o flock_n behold_v here_o what_o our_o call_n be_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o protestant_n i_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o in_o some_o place_n of_o this_o kingdom_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n there_o be_v not_o some_o call_v which_o be_v confer_v by_o the_o people_n without_o a_o pastor_n as_o that_o of_o la_fw-fr riviere_n be_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 1555._o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o reproach_v we_o with_o but_o beside_o that_o these_o be_v particular_a case_n of_o a_o very_a small_a number_n which_o have_v not_o follow_v nor_o produce_v any_o settle_a custom_n and_o by_o consequence_n can_v be_v impute_v to_o the_o
we_o see_v the_o condition_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o a_o lawful_a call_n as_o examination_n information_n of_o manner_n and_o the_o like_a so_o ill_o observe_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o christian_a prudence_n will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o trust_v to_o she_o and_o her_o election_n which_o for_o the_o most_o part_n will_v be_v null_a if_o they_o be_v examine_v according_a to_o their_o own_o canon_n calvin_n have_v write_v that_o god_n set_v up_o apostle_n in_o his_o time_n or_o at_o least_o evangelist_n to_o draw_v man_n from_o the_o party_n of_o antichrist_n i_o answer_v 92._o that_o calvin_n only_o call_v the_o reformer_n apostle_n and_o evangelist_n by_o some_o kind_n of_o resemblance_n which_o they_o have_v with_o the_o first_o evangelist_n in_o some_o respect_n not_o that_o they_o bring_v a_o new_a revelation_n with_o they_o into_o the_o world_n as_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n do_v but_o because_o god_n make_v use_v of_o they_o to_o make_v the_o light_n of_o his_o gospel_n which_o be_v much_o darken_v strike_v upon_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n with_o splendour_n and_o they_o honour_v those_o to_o this_o day_n with_o the_o title_n of_o apostle_n who_o now_o employ_v themselves_o in_o make_v christianity_n know_v to_o the_o nation_n that_o be_v stranger_n to_o it_o although_o they_o be_v not_o immediate_o send_v from_o god_n and_o though_o they_o have_v not_o any_o new_a revelation_n he_o allege_n in_o the_o end_n the_o dispute_n that_o be_v between_o a_o protetestant_n name_v adrian_n saravias_n and_o beza_n where_o beza_n seem_v to_o 94._o admit_v of_o only_a a_o extraordinary_a call_n in_o the_o reformer_n i_o answer_v that_o as_o well_o saravias_n as_o beza_n be_v particular_a author_n who_o may_v have_v have_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o thought_n a_o little_a excessive_a about_o this_o matter_n and_o it_o may_v be_v may_v have_v even_o dispute_v the_o one_o against_o the_o other_o without_o well_o understand_v one_o another_o this_o be_v that_o which_o fall_v out_o every_o day_n between_o person_n otherwise_o very_o learned_a beza_n reject_v the_o ordination_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o that_o he_o think_v the_o ministry_n be_v absolute_o extinct_a there_o nor_o that_o they_o have_v not_o there_o any_o right_n to_o a_o call_v but_o because_o the_o call_v of_o person_n there_o be_v make_v after_o a_o very_a confuse_a and_o corrupt_a manner_n without_o examination_n either_o of_o doctrine_n or_o manner_n by_o reason_n of_o which_o they_o be_v most_o frequent_o give_v to_o unworthy_a person_n and_o that_o instead_o of_o ordain_v they_o to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n they_o ordain_v they_o only_o to_o sacrifice_n that_o conclude_v that_o the_o ordinary_a call_v which_o the_o first_o reformer_n receive_v be_v not_o pure_a than_o that_o of_o other_o if_o god_n have_v not_o give_v they_o the_o grace_n to_o rectify_v it_o as_o they_o do_v by_o a_o just_a and_o lawful_a use_n of_o it_o but_o that_o do_v not_o conclude_v that_o such_o as_o it_o be_v it_o do_v not_o put_v they_o into_o a_o right_n and_o obligation_n to_o cleanse_v it_o from_o that_o ill_a which_o it_o have_v by_o that_o good_a which_o remain_v in_o it_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la oppose_v further_o a_o article_n of_o a_o national_a 100_o synod_n hold_v at_o gap_n anno_fw-la 1603._o which_o he_o set_v down_o in_o these_o word_n upon_o the_o 31_o article_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n it_o have_v be_v put_v to_o the_o question_n whether_o when_o they_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o call_v of_o our_o pastor_n they_o shall_v found_v the_o authority_n which_o they_o have_v to_o reform_v the_o church_n and_o to_o teach_v upon_o the_o call_v which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o assembly_n determine_v that_o they_o ought_v mere_o to_o refer_v it_o to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o extraordinary_a call_n by_o which_o god_n extraordinary_o and_o inward_o stir_v they_o up_o to_o their_o ministry_n and_o not_o in_o the_o least_o to_o any_o thing_n that_o remain_v of_o that_o ordinary_a corrupt_a call_n but_o since_o he_o will_v give_v himself_o the_o trouble_n to_o look_v into_o our_o national_a synod_n he_o ought_v not_o to_o stop_v there_o he_o ought_v to_o go_v on_o even_o to_o that_o of_o rochel_n which_o be_v hold_v immediate_o after_o that_o of_o gap_n in_o the_o year_n 1607_o and_o there_o he_o will_v have_v find_v that_o that_o article_n have_v be_v set_v down_o different_o in_o several_a copy_n and_o have_v be_v alter_v by_o the_o negligence_n of_o the_o copier_n it_o be_v reestablish_v in_o that_o synod_n which_o be_v draw_v into_o a_o act_n in_o these_o word_n in_o the_o 31_o article_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o gap_n wherein_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o first_o pastor_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n these_o word_n and_o to_o teach_v which_o be_v find_v in_o some_o copy_n shall_v be_v raise_v out_o and_o in_o the_o place_n of_o mere_o there_o shall_v be_v put_v chief_o and_o that_o last_o clause_n and_o not_o in_o the_o least_o to_o any_o thing_n that_o remain_v of_o that_o ordinary_a corrupt_a call_v shall_v be_v also_o mend_v rather_o than_o to_o that_o little_a which_o remain_v of_o their_o ordinary_a call_n to_o have_v make_v use_n of_o that_o article_n serious_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v it_o not_o in_o the_o state_n wherein_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o copier_n have_v put_v it_o but_o in_o that_o wherein_o a_o whole_a synod_n have_v reestablish_v it_o at_o the_o bottom_n it_o will_v appear_v that_o they_o there_o treat_v only_o about_o a_o call_n for_o the_o reformation_n and_o not_o for_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n and_o the_o synod_n do_v not_o but_o in_o some_o respect_n only_o deny_v that_o that_o call_v for_o a_o reformation_n be_v not_o found_v upon_o that_o that_o the_o first_o reformer_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n howsoever_o corrupt_v it_o be_v but_o it_o will_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v chief_o refer_v to_o a_o particular_a providence_n of_o god_n which_o by_o extraordinary_a gift_n and_o talent_n have_v raise_v man_n up_o for_o so_o great_a a_o work_n in_o effect_n although_o we_o shall_v acknowledge_v that_o in_o the_o church_n the_o reject_v or_o reformation_n of_o error_n shall_v be_v the_o common_a right_n of_o all_o christian_n and_o that_o that_o right_o will_v yet_o more_o especial_o belong_v to_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n then_o to_o other_o by_o the_o obligation_n of_o their_o charge_n join_v to_o that_o of_o their_o baptism_n yet_o we_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o acknowledge_v also_o that_o there_o be_v something_o extraordinary_a in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o reformer_n to_o wit_n the_o gift_n or_o the_o admirable_a talent_n which_o make_v they_o fit_a for_o that_o work_n and_o capable_a of_o reduce_v their_o right_n into_o act_n without_o which_o their_o right_n will_v have_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n as_o it_o do_v remain_v in_o divers_a other_o unprofitable_a who_o have_v not_o the_o same_o gift_n but_o that_o very_a thing_n may_v gain_v they_o the_o great_a authority_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o synod_n will_v say_v and_o which_o we_o say_v also_o with_o it_o for_o we_o distinguish_v three_o thing_n in_o the_o reformer_n from_o whence_o there_o result_v as_o full_a and_o entire_a a_o call_n to_o reform_v the_o church_n as_o they_o can_v desire_v the_o one_o be_v the_o general_a and_o common_a right_o that_o all_o christian_n have_v to_o combat_n error_n since_o they_o be_v all_o call_v to_o defend_v the_o truth_n the_o other_o be_v a_o more_o peculiar_a right_n which_o they_o have_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o quality_n of_o pastor_n for_o how_o impure_a soever_o their_o call_n be_v it_o will_v always_o bind_v they_o to_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o flock_n and_o to_o procure_v god_n glory_n and_o the_o three_o be_v the_o extraordinary_a grace_n and_o light_n that_o god_n have_v communicate_v to_o they_o and_o render_v they_o thereby_o fit_a for_o that_o work_n but_o it_o be_v this_o last_o that_o reduce_v the_o two_o other_o into_o act_n and_o therefore_o they_o look_v on_o it_o there_o principal_o when_o they_o treat_v of_o the_o reformation_n because_o if_o they_o have_v never_o meet_v with_o this_o the_o two_o other_o will_v have_v be_v useless_a right_n and_o ineffectual_a obligation_n after_o that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o comprehend_v how_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v mistake_v when_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o that_o extraordinary_a call_n that_o we_o attribute_v to_o the_o first_o reformer_n in_o respect_n of_o their_o gift_n or_o talent_n he_o imagine_v that_o he_o can_v lay_v it_o to_o our_o charge_n that_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o
to_o our_o child_n as_o well_o as_o to_o we_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v give_v not_o only_o to_o we_o but_o to_o our_o child_n so_o that_o without_o go_v any_o further_a i_o have_v in_o that_o respect_n all_o the_o certainty_n that_o i_o can_v reasonable_o desire_v as_o to_o the_o second_o i_o say_v that_o the_o word_n baptise_v equal_o signify_v in_o the_o original_a tongue_n to_o plunge_v and_o to_o wash_v and_o be_v use_v divers_a time_n in_o this_o latter_a sense_n as_o it_o may_v appear_v in_o the_o translation_n of_o mons_fw-la in_o the_o seven_o of_o saint_n mark_n and_o eleven_o of_o saint_n luke_n and_o there_o be_v moreover_o nothing_o in_o the_o scripture_n that_o precise_o enjoin_v immersion_n or_o forbid_v aspersion_n it_o be_v my_o part_n to_o believe_v that_o in_o the_o thought_n of_o jesus_n christ_n those_o two_o way_n of_o baptise_v be_v indifferent_a and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o more_o as_o i_o know_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o so_o nice_a and_o punctual_a about_o form_n or_o the_o manner_n of_o external_n action_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o superstition_n so_o that_o i_o have_v further_o for_o that_o all_o the_o assurance_n that_o i_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o the_o three_o be_v certain_a as_o i_o be_o by_o the_o promise_v of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o god_n have_v always_o preserve_v a_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o true_o faithful_a howsoever_o mix_v they_o may_v have_v be_v with_o the_o worldly_a i_o be_o assure_v also_o that_o the_o baptism_n which_o be_v administer_v not_o only_o before_o the_o reformation_n but_o since_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o in_o other_o christian-society_n where_o the_o essence_n of_o baptism_n remain_v be_v good_a because_o that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n it_o be_v the_o baptism_n of_o the_o true_a church_n although_o it_o be_v administer_v by_o person_n fill_v with_o error_n and_o superstition_n baptism_n be_v not_o they_o they_o be_v only_o the_o minister_n of_o it_o that_o sacrament_n belong_v to_o god_n and_o his_o true_o faithful_a one_o in_o what_o quarter_n of_o the_o world_n soever_o they_o be_v that_o same_o scripture_n that_o say_v that_o the_o promise_n be_v make_v to_o we_o and_o to_o our_o child_n and_o to_o all_o that_o be_v a_o far_o of_o even_o as_o many_o as_o the_o lord_n shall_v call_v say_v by_o a_o necessary_a consequence_n that_o the_o seal_n of_o that_o promise_n which_o be_v baptism_n and_o all_o the_o other_o right_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o jesus_n christ_n belong_v to_o we_o and_o to_o our_o child_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o true_o faithful_a the_o heretic_n who_o administer_v it_o do_v not_o do_v it_o as_o a_o good_a that_o belong_v to_o they_o under_o that_o quality_n for_o in_o that_o respect_n nothing_o belong_v to_o they_o but_o as_o a_o good_a that_o belong_v to_o the_o true_a church_n the_o dispensation_n whereof_o they_o have_v by_o the_o part_n which_o they_o have_v yet_o with_o she_o for_o they_o baptise_v not_o by_o that_o which_o divide_v they_o from_o the_o true_o faithful_a but_o by_o that_o which_o after_o some_o manner_n associate_n and_o unite_v they_o with_o they_o it_o be_v therefore_o the_o baptism_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o they_o give_v and_o not_o that_o of_o heresy_n it_o be_v the_o church_n that_o baptise_n by_o they_o and_o in_o that_o respect_n they_o be_v yet_o as_o i_o have_v say_v the_o dispenser_n of_o its_o good_n if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la desire_v yet_o further_o to_o see_v a_o great_a number_n ot_fw-mi proof_n draw_fw-mi from_o the_o same_o scripture_n that_o shall_v establish_v this_o truth_n he_o need_v but_o to_o read_v what_o saint_n augustine_n have_v write_v in_o his_o treatise_n against_o the_o epistle_n of_o parmenio_n and_o that_o of_o baptism_n against_o the_o donatist_n and_o he_o will_v learn_v there_o not_o to_o make_v any_o more_o question_n of_o that_o nature_n i_o know_v not_o for_o the_o rest_n whether_o he_o as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o of_o his_o communion_n who_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o work_n will_v be_v satisfy_v but_o i_o dare_v say_v at_o least_o that_o i_o have_v do_v all_o that_o be_v possible_a for_o i_o to_o do_v to_o set_v before_o they_o without_o offence_n the_o truth_n that_o be_v most_o important_a for_o they_o to_o know_v it_o belong_v to_o they_o to_o make_v a_o serious_a reflection_n upon_o that_o which_o i_o have_v represent_v to_o they_o and_o upon_o the_o present_a state_n of_o christianity_n which_o the_o profaneness_n impiety_n and_o debauchery_n of_o man_n mind_n do_v every_o day_n reduce_v into_o a_o evident_a danger_n of_o ruin_n if_o we_o do_v not_o bring_v a_o remedy_n both_o on_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o side_n nevertheless_o instead_o of_o have_v in_o view_n that_o grand_a interest_n upon_o which_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n whole_o depend_v and_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n they_o apply_v themselves_o only_o to_o destroy_v we_o and_o their_o passion_n prevail_v to_o that_o height_n that_o they_o do_v not_o take_v heed_n of_o make_v irreparable_a breach_n in_o religion_n as_o that_o be_v of_o bring_v the_o use_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o nothing_o provide_v they_o can_v but_o do_v we_o any_o mischief_n but_o although_o they_o shall_v do_v whatsoever_o they_o please_v god_n will_v always_o be_v a_o witness_n on_o our_o side_n that_o in_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o cause_n that_o upon_o which_o we_o have_v separate_v from_o they_o be_v the_o love_n which_o we_o have_v for_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o desire_n that_o we_o have_v to_o work_v out_o our_o own_o salvation_n and_o to_o let_v they_o see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o false_a prejudice_n that_o corrupt_v we_o let_v they_o go_v through_o all_o the_o christian_a communion_n that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n let_v they_o judge_n in_o cold_a blood_n and_o i_o be_o assure_v that_o they_o will_v come_v to_o a_o serious_a agreement_n that_o we_o be_v the_o pure_a church_n and_o the_o most_o approach_a to_o the_o primitive_a one_o our_o opinion_n be_v the_o fundamental_a opinion_n of_o religion_n which_o be_v great_a solid_a and_o convince_v our_o worship_n have_v nothing_o that_o be_v not_o evangelical_n for_o it_o consist_v in_o prayer_n to_o god_n in_o thanksgiving_n in_o sing_v of_o psalm_n in_o celebration_n of_o fast_n in_o humiliation_n in_o act_n of_o repentance_n in_o tear_n and_o groan_n when_o we_o be_v press_v with_o the_o thought_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n our_o moral_n consist_v more_o in_o exhortation_n in_o censure_n in_o correction_n in_o threaten_n on_o god_n side_n in_o representation_n of_o the_o motive_n that_o bind_v we_o to_o do_v good_a work_n then_o in_o unprofitable_a decision_n of_o case_n of_o conscience_n our_o government_n be_v plain_a remote_a from_o the_o formality_n of_o the_o barreau_n bar_n found_v as_o much_o as_o can_v be_v upon_o good_a reason_n justice_n and_o charity_n but_o very_o opposite_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o humane_a policy_n and_o especial_o to_o ambition_n covetousness_n and_o vanity_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o mortal_a enemy_n of_o religion_n every_o one_o in_o the_o world_n know_v that_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o all_o those_o who_o with_o he_o take_v false_a light_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o cry_v out_o against_o we_o not_o only_o after_o a_o very_a uncharitable_a but_o a_o unchristian_a manner_n as_o for_o we_o we_o shall_v always_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o those_o who_o will_v not_o love_v we_o we_o shall_v bless_v they_o that_o curse_v we_o but_o we_o shall_v also_o with_o gamaliel_n give_v they_o this_o advice_n take_v heed_n that_o in_o torment_v we_o you_o do_v not_o fight_v against_o god_n instead_o of_o fight_v with_o he_o let_v we_o pray_v on_o both_o side_n that_o he_o will_v give_v we_o his_o blessing_n and_o his_o peace_n and_o that_o he_o will_v make_v we_o to_o do_v his_o will._n finis_fw-la a_o table_n of_o the_o content_n of_o the_o chapter_n the_o first_o part._n wherein_o it_o be_v show_v that_o our_o ancestor_n be_v oblige_v to_o examine_v by_o themselves_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n chap._n i._o general_n consideration_n upon_o this_o controversy_n the_o division_n of_o this_o treatise_n page_n 1_o chap._n ii_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n some_o age_n ago_o give_v to_o our_o father_n prejudices_fw-la of_o its_o corruption_n in_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n sufficient_a to_o drive_v they_o more_o near_o to_o examine_v their_o religion_n page_n 8._o chap._n iii_o that_o
learned_a the_o one_o extend_v its_o use_n unto_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a for_o instruction_n and_o the_o conduct_n of_o life_n and_o the_o other_o in_o heap_v up_o of_o general_a difficulty_n make_v it_o unprofitable_a to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o least_o truth_n what_o judgement_n can_v we_o make_v of_o this_o diversity_n unless_o this_o that_o the_o language_n of_o these_o gentleman_n change_v according_a to_o the_o difference_n of_o time_n and_o interest_n as_o one_o have_v say_v of_o they_o elsewhere_o when_o the_o case_n be_v about_o gain_v credit_n to_o their_o translation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n they_o speak_v as_o advantageous_o of_o the_o scripture_n as_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o to_o speak_v and_o when_o the_o business_n be_v to_o oppose_v a_o reformation_n make_v according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o which_o notwithstanding_o have_v not_o the_o happiness_n of_o their_o agreement_n you_o see_v what_o they_o say_v of_o that_o same_o scripture_n the_o scripture_n shall_v then_o to_o speak_v proper_o be_v only_o to_o be_v commend_v by_o the_o interest_n of_o their_o translation_n and_o as_o long_o as_o that_o interest_n shall_v remain_v shall_v be_v the_o collection_n of_o the_o divine_a teach_n mons._n of_o our_o lord_n the_o testament_n that_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o inheritance_n of_o our_o father_n the_o mouth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o although_o he_o be_v in_o heaven_n speak_v continual_o upon_o earth_n not_o only_o the_o nourishment_n of_o sound_a soul_n and_o those_o who_o be_v establish_v in_o grace_n as_o the_o body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o even_o the_o consolation_n of_o sinner_n the_o light_n of_o the_o blind_a the_o remedy_n of_o the_o sick_a and_o the_o life_n of_o the_o dead_a for_o these_o be_v the_o title_n that_o the_o preface_n give_v it_o but_o whenever_o that_o interest_n shall_v cease_v those_o praise_n shall_v do_v so_o too_o and_o it_o shall_v be_v nothing_o but_o a_o ridiculous_a way_n and_o impossible_a for_o the_o instruct_v of_o man_n in_o the_o truth_n i_o will_v therefore_o very_o fain_o know_v of_o these_o gentleman_n whether_o it_o be_v only_o upon_o the_o sight_n of_o their_o translation_n that_o s._n cyprian_n s._n augustine_n and_o s._n gregory_n write_v that_o which_o the_o preface_n relate_v or_o whether_o those_o father_n do_v not_o consider_v the_o scripture_n in_o itself_o for_o if_o it_o be_v the_o first_o they_o forget_v to_o tell_v we_o that_o they_o only_o speak_v out_o of_o a_o prophetic_a spirit_n of_o that_o translation_n and_o if_o it_o be_v the_o second_o why_o have_v they_o entertain_v we_o with_o that_o admirable_a proportion_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o great_a and_o small_a to_o the_o strong_a and_o weak_a and_o that_o easy_a and_o intelligible_a manner_n wherewith_o it_o propound_v to_o we_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o conduct_n of_o our_o life_n since_o that_o without_o the_o translation_n of_o mons_fw-la it_o be_v a_o infinite_a way_n which_o have_v no_o end_n a_o ridiculous_a way_n and_o impossible_a to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n what_o can_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la say_v to_o defend_v himself_o from_o this_o manifest_a contradiction_n which_o he_o discover_v between_o he_o and_o his_o colleague_n will_v he_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v in_o truth_n a_o good_a mean_n for_o the_o instruction_n of_o man_n but_o that_o it_o be_v so_o only_o with_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o father_n but_o the_o author_n of_o that_o preface_n speak_v for_o scripture_n alone_o separate_v from_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o father_n such_o as_o its_o translation_n be_v for_o he_o excuse_v himself_o in_o that_o he_o have_v not_o make_v a_o collection_n of_o note_n and_o explanation_n draw_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o he_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o say_v that_o in_o his_o translation_n as_o plain_a as_o it_o be_v not_o only_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o more_o learned_a but_o of_o the_o more_o simple_a also_o and_o unlearned_a may_v find_v that_o which_o will_v be_v necessary_a for_o their_o instruction_n will_v he_o say_v that_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a to_o exclude_v the_o learned_a from_o the_o use_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o only_o the_o more_o simple_a for_o the_o instruction_n of_o which_o former_a he_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o most_o proper_a mean_n but_o beside_o that_o his_o brother_n speak_v formal_o of_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o more_o simple_a why_o have_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la make_v it_o a_o ridiculous_a and_o impossible_a way_n a_o infinite_a way_n which_o have_v no_o issue_n a_o way_n which_o be_v of_o so_o excessive_a a_o length_n that_o one_o can_v never_o rational_o hope_v to_o come_v to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o whatsoever_o diligence_n one_o shall_v make_v will_v he_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n ought_v to_o be_v join_v with_o tradition_n and_o that_o without_o tradition_n it_o can_v give_v a_o perfect_a instruction_n but_o the_o preface_n say_v express_o that_o they_o will_v find_v in_o that_o translation_n all_o that_o will_v be_v necessary_a for_o instruction_n will_v he_o say_v that_o in_o order_n to_o the_o scripture_n instruct_v one_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v add_v to_o it_o but_o the_o preface_n say_v that_o according_a to_o saint_n augustine_n the_o scripture_n lay_v down_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o conduct_n of_o our_o life_n after_o a_o most_o easy_a and_o intelligible_a manner_n and_o that_o she_o explain_v and_o make_v clear_v herself_o will_v he_o say_v that_o in_o order_n to_o the_o scripture_n be_v capable_a to_o instruct_v we_o we_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o read_v it_o with_o dependence_n upon_o the_o church_n and_o to_o take_v it_o from_o her_o hand_n but_o wherefore_o then_o will_v these_o gentleman_n have_v the_o people_n to_o read_v their_o translation_n since_o they_o be_v only_o private_a doctor_n and_o not_o the_o church_n wherefore_o when_o the_o prelate_n raise_v to_o the_o high_a dignity_n have_v forbid_v the_o read_n of_o it_o by_o their_o ordinance_n have_v we_o see_v print_v write_n maintain_v on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v in_o those_o ordinance_n a_o threaten_v of_o the_o will_n and_o commandment_n of_o god_n who_o will_v that_o we_o shall_v hear_v his_o son_n and_o not_o that_o we_o shall_v 23._o suppress_v his_o gospel_n a_o contradiction_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v set_v down_o in_o write_v for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o be_v hear_v and_o practise_v by_o all_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n a_o contradiction_n of_o all_o the_o council_n which_o have_v always_o take_v the_o scripture_n for_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o all_o the_o difficulty_n and_o question_n that_o can_v arise_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n or_o manner_n a_o contradiction_n of_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n who_o advise_v the_o faithful_a above_o all_o thing_n continual_o to_o read_v the_o word_n of_o god_n why_o have_v one_o introduce_v two_o layman_n parishioner_n saint_n hilary_n montanus_n say_v one_o to_o another_o the_o bishop_n can_v 2._o take_v away_o from_o we_o the_o gospel_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v we_o that_o god_n speak_v to_o all_o his_o people_n when_o he_o say_v to_o day_n if_o you_o will_v hear_v my_o voice_n harden_v not_o your_o heart_n a_o bishop_n can_v take_v away_o our_o eye_n from_o we_o to_o hinder_v we_o from_o see_v and_o consider_v our_o way_n we_o shall_v not_o see_v jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n our_o pastor_n and_o our_o great_a bishop_n who_o go_v before_o we_o in_o his_o gospel_n that_o if_o a_o bishop_n will_v turn_v we_o away_o from_o if_o a_o apostle_n if_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n will_v stop_v up_o this_o way_n and_o will_v go_v about_o to_o lead_v and_o guide_v we_o in_o another_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v he_o why_o have_v he_o make_v we_o see_v those_o parishioner_n hold_v that_o 3._o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o contrary_a to_o the_o gospel_n than_o a_o prohibition_n to_o read_v and_o have_v it_o that_o bread_n and_o nourishment_n be_v not_o more_o necessary_a to_o preserve_v the_o life_n of_o the_o body_n than_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v to_o maintain_v life_n in_o our_o 25._o soul_n that_o all_o christian_n have_v a_o natural_a right_n that_o can_v be_v take_v from_o they_o of_o instruct_v themselves_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o labour_v to_o understand_v it_o and_o that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v give_v to_o the_o whole_a 9_o church_n and_o not_o only_o to_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v no_o right_a to_o deprive_v the_o faithful_a of_o they_o that_o this_o be_v say_v they_o what_o the_o devil_n will_v preach_v up_o if_o he_o be_v
visible_a and_o transfigure_v into_o a_o angel_n of_o light_n and_o in_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o preacher_n in_o the_o chair_n of_o truth_n and_o what_o else_o 17._o will_v he_o persuade_v the_o faithful_a too_o but_o that_o the_o faithful_a aught_o to_o take_v very_o great_a heed_n not_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o not_o to_o meditate_v day_n and_o night_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o life_n that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v dictate_v to_o the_o prophet_n and_o which_o god_n the_o father_n have_v give_v to_o his_o son_n for_o the_o instruction_n of_o his_o church_n and_o to_o draw_v it_o from_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o world_n to_o render_v it_o holy_a and_o without_o spot_n to_o his_o father_n who_o give_v it_o to_o he_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o live_v by_o that_o word_n and_o to_o make_v his_o church_n live_v he_o give_v it_o his_o word_n in_o a_o intelligible_a tongue_n out_o of_o his_o own_o mouth_n and_o by_o his_o disciple_n search_v say_v he_o and_o examine_v careful_o the_o scripture_n for_o they_o be_v they_o which_o testify_v of_o i_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o they_o speak_v of_o it_o sometime_o jesus_n christ_n give_v his_o scripture_n to_o the_o faithful_a with_o a_o commandment_n to_o read_v it_o to_o examine_v it_o careful_o and_o to_o hear_v it_o it_o be_v the_o judge_n of_o the_o beleif_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o difficulty_n and_o question_n that_o arise_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o manner_n the_o parishioner_n make_v use_v of_o they_o against_o their_o bishop_n they_o encounter_v even_o their_o ordinance_n by_o passage_n out_o of_o that_o scripture_n they_o maintain_v that_o the_o use_n of_o they_o belong_v to_o all_o christian_n by_o a_o natural_a right_n and_o that_o to_o go_v about_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o they_o be_v to_o do_v a_o action_n of_o the_o devil_n but_o now_o a_o day_n they_o speak_v no_o more_o after_o that_o manner_n for_o they_o tell_v we_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a and_o impossible_a way_n to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n a_o infinite_a way_n which_o have_v no_o issue_n and_o which_o be_v of_o so_o excessive_a a_o length_n that_o whatsoever_o diligence_n we_o shall_v use_v we_o can_v never_o arrive_v to_o the_o end_n and_o they_o labour_v to_o heap_v difficulty_n upon_o difficulty_n to_o drive_v they_o back_o and_o to_o make_v a_o labyrinth_n full_a of_o circle_n and_o confuse_a way_n that_o so_o out_o of_o a_o fear_n of_o those_o confusion_n the_o world_n shall_v take_v heed_n of_o enter_v into_o it_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o free_o acknowledge_v that_o i_o can_v comprehend_v nothing_o in_o all_o that_o for_o if_o before_o one_o can_v assure_v one_o self_n of_o one_o only_a passage_n of_o scripture_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v we_o must_v needs_o go_v through_o a_o thousand_o tedious_a way_n and_o overcome_v a_o thousand_o obstacle_n that_o arise_v from_o the_o question_n about_o the_o canonical_a book_n about_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o translation_n with_o the_o original_n about_o the_o different_a manner_n of_o read_v the_o passage_n and_o about_o the_o difference_n of_o interpretation_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v have_v it_o according_a to_o his_o ordinary_a exaggeration_n to_o what_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o give_v the_o public_a a_o translation_n which_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v give_v and_o receive_v in_o can_v but_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o difficulty_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o put_v it_o into_o all_o man_n hand_n as_o well_o the_o ignorant_a as_o the_o learned_a as_o well_o of_o the_o simple_a as_o the_o more_o enlighten_v as_o well_o to_o woman_n as_o to_o man_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o declare_v it_o authentic_a two_o bishop_n and_o a_o doctor_n have_v approve_v it_o but_o two_o archbishop_n and_o a_o cardinal_n have_v forbid_v it_o and_o yet_o one_o have_v not_o fail_v notwithstanding_o those_o prohibition_n to_o maintain_v that_o all_o the_o world_n ought_v to_o read_v they_o and_o that_o that_o forbid_v they_o be_v a_o violence_n a_o novelty_n a_o unexampled_a enterprise_n a_o bold_a attempt_n upon_o the_o liberty_n that_o god_n have_v give_v to_o the_o church_n ransom_v at_o the_o 30._o price_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o his_o own_o son_n that_o it_o be_v a_o usurpation_n and_o the_o introduce_v of_o a_o tyrannical_a authority_n that_o be_v never_o exercise_v in_o the_o church_n until_o this_o day_n and_o that_o every_o one_o be_v bind_v not_o only_o not_o to_o obey_v that_o ordinance_n but_o even_o to_o have_v a_o horror_n for_o it_o and_o to_o resist_v it_o as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v what_o will_v then_o become_v of_o those_o difficulty_n and_o those_o unconquerable_a confufion_n which_o hinder_v they_o according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la so_o that_o they_o can_v assure_v themselves_o of_o one_o only_a passage_n of_o the_o scripture_n through_o the_o uncertaitty_n wherein_o a_o man_n be_v of_o the_o unfaithfulness_n of_o the_o translation_n through_o the_o ignorance_n wherein_o we_o be_v of_o the_o different_a manner_n of_o read_v those_o passage_n and_o through_o the_o necessity_n of_o consult_v interpreter_n be_v it_o because_o they_o will_v express_o engage_v the_o people_n in_o a_o infinite_a way_n and_o which_o can_v come_v to_o no_o issue_n and_o in_o a_o ridiculous_a way_n and_o which_o be_v impossible_a for_o the_o instruct_v of_o any_o in_o the_o truth_n or_o be_v it_o rather_o because_o they_o do_v not_o propound_v to_o themselves_o in_o that_o translation_n to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o faith_n but_o only_o to_o satisfy_v their_o curiosity_n and_o to_o make_v they_o read_v good_a french_a the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la may_v acknowledge_v therefore_o if_o he_o please_v that_o the_o heat_n of_o disputation_n have_v carry_v he_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o right_n and_o reason_n and_o the_o respect_n which_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o in_o endeavour_v to_o have_v trouble_v we_o he_o have_v do_v it_o for_o himself_o and_o his_o friend_n for_o if_o that_o which_o he_o have_v propound_v be_v true_a they_o will_v give_v we_o a_o ground_n to_o accuse_v those_o who_o have_v publish_v the_o translation_n of_o mons_fw-la of_o rashness_n and_o imprudence_n and_o it_o will_v be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n to_o say_v that_o they_o publish_a it_o for_o those_o person_n who_o be_v already_o instruct_v in_o the_o truth_n which_o the_o church_n believe_v that_o therein_o they_o may_v receive_v a_o confirmation_n and_o increase_n of_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o conformity_n which_o they_o shall_v find_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n have_v with_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o that_o that_o they_o shall_v go_v through_o all_o the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v work_v since_o the_o sole_a conformity_n of_o it_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o assure_v they_o that_o it_o be_v true_o the_o word_n of_o god_n i_o say_v that_o answer_n will_v not_o satisfy_v for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v a_o injury_n to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o make_v the_o efficacy_n that_o it_o have_v in_o our_o soul_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o conformity_n which_o it_o have_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o depend_v on_o its_o conformity_n with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n beside_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o preface_n say_v express_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o simple_a sort_n may_v find_v that_o in_o his_o translation_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o their_o instruction_n he_o say_v not_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v already_o instruct_v in_o that_o which_o the_o church_n teach_v but_o he_o say_v the_o simple_a sort_n he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o they_o will_v be_v confirm_v in_o the_o instruction_n which_o they_o have_v already_o but_o that_o they_o will_v find_v that_o which_o shall_v be_v necessary_a for_o their_o instruction_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o his_o translation_n for_o it_o be_v about_o the_o subject_a of_o that_o translation_n that_o he_o speak_v be_v the_o light_n of_o the_o blind_a and_o the_o life_n of_o the_o dead_a which_o signify_v that_o it_o give_v by_o itself_o the_o first_o impression_n of_o the_o spiritual_a life_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o view_n of_o the_o knowledge_n that_o the_o simple_a may_v have_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o he_o publish_v that_o translation_n if_o we_o believe_v the_o
parishioner_n of_o saint_n hilary_n montanus_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o view_n of_o that_o ignorance_n under_o which_o they_o be_v hold_v for_o see_v how_o they_o 23._o speak_v our_o lord_n say_v i_o have_v compassion_n on_o the_o multitude_n for_o they_o have_v nothing_o to_o eat_v and_o you_o see_v the_o complaint_n that_o the_o prophet_n make_v the_o child_n ask_v for_o bread_n and_o there_o be_v none_o to_o give_v unto_o they_o it_o be_v a_o small_a matter_n if_o they_o will_v content_v themselves_o with_o the_o not_o give_v they_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o gospel_n they_o will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o take_v it_o and_o if_o they_o take_v it_o they_o snatch_v it_o out_o of_o their_o hand_n they_o do_v not_o instruct_v they_o and_o they_o will_v hinder_v they_o so_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o instruct_v thenselves_fw-mi out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o that_o prophecy_n shall_v not_o be_v accomplish_v erunt_fw-la omnes_fw-la docibiles_fw-la deo_fw-la and_o they_o shall_v be_v teach_v of_o god_n i_o think_v myself_o bind_v to_o make_v these_o first_o reflection_n to_o show_v the_o injustice_n and_o inequality_n of_o these_o man_n that_o we_o have_v to_o do_v with_o nihil_fw-la est_fw-la ses_fw-fr cicero_n quod_fw-la minus_fw-la ferendum_fw-la sit_fw-la quam_fw-la rationem_fw-la aquavitae_fw-la ab_fw-la altero_fw-la reposcere_fw-la eum_fw-la quinon_fw-la posset_n suae_fw-la reddere_fw-la notwithstanding_o after_o have_v a_o little_a cool_v that_o impetuous_a motion_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la i_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o justify_v our_o father_n touch_v the_o principle_n upon_o which_o they_o make_v their_o reformation_n i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o they_o can_v not_o in_o that_o state_n wherein_o thing_n be_v take_v the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n without_o renounce_v common_a sense_n the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a that_o which_o they_o will_v call_v the_o church_n be_v make_v up_o of_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n the_o prelate_n and_o the_o other_o clergy_n and_o the_o people_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o source_n of_o all_o evil_a it_o be_v that_o that_o have_v spread_v abroad_o all_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n or_o that_o have_v at_o least_o foment_v and_o maintain_v they_o when_o they_o take_v their_o rise_n elsewhere_o her_o usurpation_n and_o the_o disorder_n of_o her_o government_n be_v one_o of_o the_o complaint_n of_o our_o father_n they_o complain_v of_o her_o principle_n her_o maxim_n and_o some_o decision_n of_o the_o faith_n which_o she_o have_v cause_v to_o pass_v in_o council_n that_o be_v servile_o subject_v to_o her_o will_n and_o her_o interest_n she_o be_v therefore_o a_o resolute_a party_n in_o this_o affair_n evident_o interest_v and_o by_o consequence_n uncapable_a of_o judge_v it_o be_v true_a that_o she_o call_v herself_o the_o mother_n and_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n and_o that_o one_o of_o her_o pretension_n be_v infallibility_n in_o the_o faith_n but_o that_o very_a thing_n be_v one_o of_o the_o error_n of_o which_o our_o father_n require_v a_o correction_n whatever_o probability_n she_o have_v of_o ascribe_v it_o to_o herself_o adrian_z the_o six_o acknowledge_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o disorder_n of_o that_o court_n in_o his_o instruction_n to_o his_o nuntio_n who_o he_o send_v to_o the_o diet_n of_o nuremberg_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v and_o the_o general_n voice_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o demand_v a_o long_a time_n ago_o a_o reformation_n in_o capite_fw-la &_o membris_fw-la make_v it_o know_v enough_o to_o leave_v we_o out_o of_o all_o doubt_n moreover_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n do_v so_o loud_o and_o vehement_o declare_v herself_o against_o a_o reformation_n that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v any_o further_o hope_v for_o and_o why_o shall_v our_o father_n have_v take_v she_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n since_o not_o only_o the_o gallican_n church_n who_o live_v in_o communion_n with_o she_o maintain_v that_o she_o be_v not_o but_o even_o the_o experience_n of_o many_o year_n have_v very_o evident_o show_v that_o she_o can_v not_o be_v do_v not_o tertullian_n turn_v 1._o montanist_n testify_v that_o eleutherius_fw-la bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v receive_v the_o prophecy_n of_o montanus_n of_o priscilla_n and_o maximilla_n and_o that_o he_o have_v already_o write_v letter_n of_o communion_n to_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n and_o phrygia_n which_o be_v montanist_n and_o that_o those_o letter_n shall_v have_v their_o effect_n although_o praxeas_n have_v not_o make_v they_o to_o be_v recall_v in_o relate_v false_a thing_n concern_v those_o church_n and_o their_o prophet_n and_o have_v not_o the_o six_o general_n council_n condemn_v pope_n honorius_n as_o a_o monothelite_n heretic_n with_o sergius_n patriaerch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o some_o other_o i_o know_v that_o some_o have_v say_v that_o that_o council_n be_v deceive_v in_o the_o business_n of_o honorius_n but_o without_o enter_v upon_o that_o question_n in_o which_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o deceive_v themselves_o as_o not_o long_o since_o p._n lovis_n thomassin_n priest_n of_o the_o oratory_n in_o his_o dissertation_n about_o that_o six_o council_n have_v acknowledge_v it_o be_v enough_o that_o that_o council_n condemn_v honorius_n for_o a_o heretic_n and_o that_o it_o proscribe_v his_o name_n and_o his_o memory_n for_o that_o condemnation_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o happen_v be_v a_o authentic_a declaration_n that_o a_o general_n council_n have_v hold_v that_o pope_n may_v err_v and_o by_o eonsequence_n that_o they_o be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n to_o say_v as_o p._n thomassin_n have_v do_v that_o henorius_fw-la err_v only_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o private_a man_n and_o not_o as_o pope_n or_o to_o speak_v more_o proper_o that_o he_o do_v not_o err_v but_o only_o that_o he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o dispensation_n for_o the_o procure_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v divide_v about_o the_o question_n whether_o there_o be_v two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n in_o jesus_n christ_n or_o whether_o there_o be_v but_o one_o and_o that_o he_o desire_v that_o they_o will_v be_v silent_a about_o that_o point_n which_o side_n soever_o they_o choose_v it_o will_v always_o follow_v from_o that_o example_n of_o honorius_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o to_o make_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o be_v exempt_a from_o error_n either_o in_o quality_n of_o pope_n or_o even_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o private_a man_n it_o be_v further_a necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o not_o foment_v or_o entertain_v heresy_n but_o of_o oppose_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a of_o condemn_v it_o when_o it_o have_v make_v any_o progress_n and_o of_o maintain_v the_o true_a faith_n but_o this_o be_v that_o which_o they_o can_v say_v of_o honorius_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n that_o heresy_n have_v overran_a all_o the_o east_n the_o patriarchates_n of_o the_o east_n be_v infect_v with_o it_o the_o emperor_n heraclius_n have_v establish_v it_o by_o a_o public_a edict_n a_o council_n itself_o hold_v at_o constantinople_n have_v confirm_v it_o whether_o therefore_o they_o say_v that_o honorius_n embrace_v heresy_n in_o quality_n of_o a_o private_a man_n or_o whether_o they_o say_v that_o by_o a_o false_a dispensation_n he_o will_v only_o have_v impose_v silence_n on_o the_o orthodox_n which_o way_n soever_o they_o take_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n under_o the_o quality_n of_o pope_n to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o course_n of_o heresy_n nor_o to_o succour_v the_o true_a faith_n for_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o as_o pope_n he_o shall_v have_v condemn_v himself_o as_o a_o private_a man_n or_o that_o in_o quality_n of_o pope_n or_o as_o they_o speak_v ex_fw-la cathedra_fw-la he_o shall_v have_v publish_v the_o truth_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v hold_v while_o his_o own_o private_a opinion_n be_v that_o he_o shall_v hold_v his_o peace_n about_o it_o and_o suppress_v it_o it_o be_v therefore_o a_o mockery_n to_o make_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n of_o such_o a_o pope_n who_o through_o his_o own_o private_a heresy_n or_o his_o imprudent_a dispensation_n can_v not_o hinder_v monothelism_n from_o triumph_v and_o it_o can_v be_v a_o less_o one_o if_o they_o shall_v pretend_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n while_o such_o pope_n be_v her_o head_n since_o she_o can_v do_v nothing_o without_o they_o and_o since_o they_o may_v
render_v it_o incapable_a to_o defend_v the_o truth_n i_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n a_o multitude_n of_o other_o thing_n which_o sensible_o show_v we_o the_o falseness_n of_o that_o pretence_n of_o rome_n such_o as_o be_v the_o lapse_n of_o marcellinus_n and_o liberius_n the_o contradictory_n decision_n of_o divers_a pope_n their_o inconstancy_n their_o capricious_a humour_n their_o interest_v judgement_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o character_n incompatible_a with_o a_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o that_o pretence_n have_v never_o be_v public_o receive_v in_o france_n and_o that_o our_o king_n and_o our_o parliament_n have_v always_o most_o vehement_o oppose_v it_o as_o to_o the_o prelate_n and_o the_o other_o ecclesiastic_n after_o the_o sad_a description_n that_o we_o have_v give_v of_o their_o state_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n and_o many_o age_n before_o they_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o they_o can_v yet_o further_o with_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o reason_n propose_v they_o as_o a_o just_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o way_n soever_o they_o be_v consider_v whether_o in_o general_n or_o in_o particular_a whether_o separate_v or_o assemble_v together_o their_o ignorance_n their_o negligence_n in_o spiritual_a thing_n their_o sink_v into_o vice_n their_o excessive_a love_n of_o the_o world_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o that_o which_o we_o have_v have_v see_v in_o they_o will_v not_o permit_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v bind_v to_o trust_v absolute_o to_o their_o word_n about_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o reformation_n they_o have_v give_v but_o too_o many_o mark_n that_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o error_n since_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v to_o be_v reform_v come_v from_o they_o or_o from_o those_o who_o go_v before_o they_o and_o beside_o that_o they_o be_v themselves_o express_v party_n in_o that_o affair_n consider_v the_o complaint_n that_o they_o make_v of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o be_v engage_v to_o uphold_v the_o superstition_n in_o which_o they_o have_v hold_v the_o people_n we_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o they_o have_v a_o servile_a dependence_n on_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o they_o be_v bind_v by_o oath_n that_o they_o will_v no_o stir_v nor_o speak_v nor_o act_n but_o according_a to_o her_o inspiration_n and_o her_o order_n as_o experience_n have_v justify_v it_o to_o we_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o fine_a their_o prelate_n be_v man_n and_o such_o man_n as_o have_v make_v the_o church_n to_o fall_v into_o that_o lamentable_a corruption_n out_o of_o which_o our_o father_n seek_v to_o get_v out_o and_o how_o can_v they_o take_v they_o for_o a_o infallible_a rule_n as_o for_o that_o which_o respect_v the_o people_n if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v as_o be_v report_v the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n he_o will_v it_o may_v be_v fain_o make_v they_o pass_v with_o we_o for_o infallible_a and_o give_v they_o to_o we_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n but_o we_o have_v show_v he_o often_o enough_o already_o that_o he_o be_v deceive_v in_o his_o opinion_n what_o be_v there_o more_o liable_a to_o deceive_v they_o and_o more_o to_o incline_v they_o to_o abuse_n and_o superstition_n than_o the_o people_n and_o above_o all_o a_o people_n ignorant_a of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n such_o as_o be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n how_o can_v a_o people_n that_o ought_v themselves_o to_o undo_v the_o false_a prepossession_n with_o which_o they_o have_v be_v imbue_v serve_v for_o the_o rule_n of_o a_o reformation_n but_o some_o will_v say_v if_o there_o have_v be_v nothing_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n capable_a of_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n why_o do_v your_o father_n demand_n a_o council_n to_o hear_v their_o complaint_n and_o give_v they_o a_o remedy_n i_o answer_v that_o our_o father_n demand_v a_o council_n not_o such_o a_o one_o as_o that_o of_o trent_n make_v up_o of_o the_o creature_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o wait_v for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v from_o rome_n in_o a_o cloak-bag_n as_o the_o roman_a catholic_n have_v reproach_v they_o but_o such_o a_o free_a council_n as_o wherein_o they_o may_v yet_o have_v hope_v that_o god_n will_v have_v preside_v and_o his_o word_n have_v be_v hear_v they_o demand_v it_o not_o as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n blind_o to_o submit_v their_o conscience_n to_o all_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v there_o determine_v for_o they_o well_o know_v that_o they_o owe_v that_o submission_n only_o to_o god_n but_o as_o a_o humane_a ordinary_a mean_n in_o the_o church_n that_o christian_a charity_n and_o the_o love_n of_o order_n make_v they_o desire_n to_o try_v if_o they_o can_v not_o by_o that_o way_n re-establish_a the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o west_n by_o the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o have_v lie_v a_o great_a difficulty_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o person_n but_o if_o yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o will_v have_v proceed_v sincere_o in_o it_o and_o in_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n without_o let_v the_o interest_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n enter_v in_o the_o difficulty_n be_v not_o unconquerable_a passion_n contention_n a_o spirit_n of_o division_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o general_o spread_v over_o all_o they_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o so_o obstinate_a in_o error_n as_o they_o have_v be_v since_o all_o the_o learned_a man_n that_o be_v then_o in_o it_o acknowledge_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o reformation_n and_o desire_v it_o they_o have_v therefore_o a_o ground_n to_o demand_v a_o free_a council_n and_o these_o who_o know_v history_n be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o to_o elude_v that_o demand_n which_o appear_v to_o all_o the_o world_n to_o be_v so_o just_a and_o reasonable_a that_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n think_v it_o needful_a to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o most_o deep_a and_o imperceptible_a piece_n of_o its_o policy_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o a_o council_n that_o shall_v submit_v itself_o to_o and_o rule_v itself_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o between_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n our_o father_n may_v very_o well_o demand_v the_o first_o and_o expect_v to_o obtain_v it_o although_o he_o state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v then_o extreme_o corrupt_v for_o there_o be_v yet_o some_o good_a desire_n which_o without_o doubt_n will_v have_v wrought_v some_o effect_n if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v stifle_v or_o turn_v aside_o but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o they_o must_v after_o what_o manner_n soever_o have_v take_v that_o church_n for_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a rule_n of_o their_o religion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v more_o reason_n to_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o turn_v to_o the_o side_n of_o tradition_n which_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v raise_v to_o the_o same_o honour_n and_o authority_n with_o the_o scripture_n we_o shall_v quick_o see_v which_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v believe_v it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o say_v here_o that_o although_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a tradition_n be_v new_a as_o the_o protestant_n have_v often_o demonstrate_v they_o to_o be_v yet_o that_o in_o the_o age_n of_o our_o father_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o sink_n of_o the_o forego_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o error_n nor_o any_o superstition_n how_o gross_a soever_o that_o they_o do_v not_o labour_v to_o defend_v under_o the_o pretence_n of_o tradition_n so_o that_o tradition_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v able_a to_o serve_v for_o a_o rule_n that_o it_o ought_v itself_o to_o be_v correct_v and_o regulate_v according_a to_o that_o maxim_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o as_o to_o the_o ancient_a father_n i_o confess_v that_o their_o write_n may_v be_v of_o great_a use_n to_o learned_a man_n to_o furnish_v they_o with_o a_o great_a measure_n of_o knowledge_n but_o they_o can_v never_o have_v authority_n sufficient_a to_o serve_v for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o father_n be_v man_n subject_a to_o error_n to_o prejudices_fw-la and_o surprise_v as_o well_o as_o other_o man_n and_o there_o appear_v but_o too_o many_o sign_n of_o it_o in_o their_o write_n they_o have_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n they_o have_v call_v it_o the_o balance_n and_o exact_a rule_n of_o all_o thing_n a_o sure_a anchor_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n they_o have_v take_v synops._n in_o their_o controversy_n jesus_n christ_n speak_v in_o his_o gospel_n for_o their_o judge_n they_o have_v exhort_v their_o hearer_n and_o their_o reader_n to_o believe_v they_o only_o so_o far_o
the_o faith_n and_o the_o true_a orthodox_n church_n to_o be_v regulate_v by_o that_o extension_n that_o he_o make_v on_o the_o contrary_a this_o extension_n a_o ground_n of_o reproach_n to_o the_o arian_n take_v that_o for_o a_o mark_n of_o heresy_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v have_v we_o take_v for_o a_o mark_n of_o orthodoxy_n be_v you_o ignorant_a say_v he_o that_o the_o faith_n as_o miserable_a and_o forsake_v as_o it_o be_v be_v a_o thousand_o 32._o time_n more_o precious_a than_o impiety_n in_o splendour_n and_o abundance_n be_v it_o so_o that_o you_o prefer_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o canaanite_n before_o one_o only_a abraham_n or_o all_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o sodom_n before_o one_o only_a lot_n or_o all_o the_o midianite_n to_o one_o only_a moses_n notwithstanding_o you_o know_v that_o these_o saint_n be_v but_o stranger_n and_o foreigner_n among_o those_o people_n i_o pray_v tell_v i_o whether_o the_o three_o hundred_o that_o lap_v the_o water_n with_o gideon_n be_v not_o more_o to_o be_v esteem_v than_o all_o those_o thousand_o who_o cowardly_o forsake_v he_o whether_o the_o servant_n of_o abraham_n who_o be_v few_o in_o number_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prefer_v to_o all_o those_o king_n who_o with_o their_o innumerable_a army_n be_v overcome_v but_o i_o pray_v yet_o far_o tell_v i_o how_o you_o understand_v that_o which_o be_v say_v when_o the_o number_n of_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n shall_v be_v as_o the_o sand_n of_o the_o sea_n a_o remnant_n only_o shall_v be_v save_v and_o this_o other_o passage_n i_o have_v reserve_v to_o myself_o seven_o thousand_o who_o have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n the_o matter_n will_v not_o go_v as_o you_o imagine_v no_o without_o doubt_n for_o god_n take_v no_o pleasure_n in_o a_o multitude_n as_o for_o you_o you_o reckon_v your_o thousand_o but_o god_n reckon_v those_o who_o work_n out_o their_o salvation_n you_o heap_v up_o a_o great_a pile_n of_o dust_n but_o i_o assemble_v the_o vessel_n of_o election_n there_o be_v nothing_o so_o great_a before_o god_n as_o the_o pure_a doctrine_n and_o a_o soul_n that_o be_v fill_v and_o adorn_v with_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o truth_n s._n athanasius_n or_o if_o you_o will_v theodoret_n be_v not_o less_o express_v about_o the_o subject_n of_o a_o small_a number_n in_o opposition_n to_o that_o extension_n and_o multitude_n than_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n shall_v we_o not_o say_v he_o judic_n harken_v to_o jesus_n christ_n who_o say_v that_o many_o be_v call_v and_o few_o choose_v that_o straight_o be_v the_o gate_n and_o narrow_a be_v the_o way_n that_o lead_v unto_o life_n and_o few_o there_o be_v that_o find_v that_o gate_n or_o this_o way_n what_o man_n of_o good_a understanding_n will_v not_o rather_o choose_v to_o be_v among_o this_o small_a number_n that_o enter_v into_o life_n than_o to_o be_v join_v to_o this_o multitude_n that_o go_v to_o perdition_n if_o we_o have_v live_v in_o the_o age_n of_o s._n stephen_n shall_v we_o not_o have_v rather_o choose_v his_o party_n though_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v forsake_v by_o all_o else_o bury_v under_o stone_n and_o expose_v to_o all_o manner_n of_o reproach_n than_o the_o party_n of_o that_o multitude_n which_o think_v that_o the_o faith_n ought_v to_o follow_v the_o great_a number_n one_o man_n alone_o who_o have_v the_o truth_n on_o his_o side_n be_v more_o to_o be_v esteem_v than_o ten_o thousand_o rash_a man_n and_o this_o be_v what_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n confirm_v for_o when_o million_o of_o man_n fall_v under_o god_n sword_n one_o phineas_n alone_o oppose_v himself_o in_o the_o breach_n and_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o anger_n of_o the_o lord_n if_o he_o have_v not_o resist_v that_o torrent_n which_o bear_v down_o all_o the_o other_o if_o he_o have_v approve_v that_o which_o the_o multitude_n do_v he_o have_v never_o himself_n be_v commend_v above_o all_o he_o have_v never_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o flood_n of_o divine_a vengeance_n nor_o have_v save_v that_o remnant_n which_o be_v after_o that_o the_o object_n of_o god_n mercy_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o thing_n worthy_a of_o praise_n that_o one_o man_n alone_o shall_v bold_o maintain_v right_a and_o justice_n against_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o multitude_n go_v if_o you_o will_v and_o be_v drown_v with_o the_o multitude_n that_o perish_v in_o the_o deluge_n but_o give_v i_o leave_v to_o save_v myself_o in_o the_o ark_n with_o that_o small_a number_n be_v consume_v if_o you_o please_v with_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o sodom_n i_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o go_v out_o of_o it_o with_o lot_n alone_o thus_o these_o father_n speak_v concern_v the_o state_n whereto_o the_o orthodox_n communion_n may_v be_v sometime_o reduce_v and_o into_o which_o it_o have_v be_v in_o effect_n reduce_v which_o evident_o show_v we_o that_o this_o visible_a extension_n be_v not_o a_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o very_o necessary_a that_o this_o argue_v shall_v be_v always_o just_a your_o society_n be_v not_o spread_v every_o where_o over_o the_o world_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n this_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n have_v also_o acknowledge_v in_o his_o admonition_n against_o heresy_n for_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o may_v sometime_o fall_v out_o that_o heresy_n invade_v the_o whole_a church_n and_o he_o make_v a_o question_n what_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v in_o that_o case_n what_o ought_v we_o to_o do_v say_v 4._o he_o when_o some_o new_a contagion_n endeavour_v to_o infect_v not_o one_o part_n only_o but_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n in_o general_n quid_fw-la si_fw-la novella_fw-la aliqua_fw-la contagio_fw-la non_fw-la jam_fw-la portiunculam_fw-la sed_fw-la totam_fw-la pariter_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la commaculare_fw-la conetur_fw-la what_o visible_a extension_n can_v the_o orthodox_n communion_n have_v throughout_o all_o nation_n in_o those_o unhappy_a time_n in_o which_o the_o same_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n say_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o good_a be_v put_v to_o death_n or_o imprison_v or_o banish_v or_o condemn_v to_o the_o mine_n or_o hide_v in_o desert_n and_o cave_n expose_v to_o savage_a beast_n to_o hunger_n thirst_n and_o nakedness_n horum_fw-la pars_fw-la maxima_fw-la interdictis_fw-la urbibus_fw-la protrusi_fw-la atque_fw-la extorres_fw-la inter_fw-la deserta_fw-la speluncas_fw-la feras_fw-la 6._o saxa_fw-la nuditate_fw-la fame_n siti_fw-la affecti_fw-la attriti_fw-la &_o tabefacti_fw-la sunt_fw-la what_o visible_a extension_n can_v that_o same_o orthodox_n communion_n have_v in_o the_o time_n wherein_o s._n athanasius_n cry_v out_o after_o this_o manner_n who_o be_v there_o among_o the_o servant_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o these_o rebel_n ag_n have_v not_o calumniate_v or_o who_o they_o have_v not_o lie_v snare_n for_o who_o be_v there_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v not_o banish_v upon_o their_o false_a accusation_n he_o who_o have_v always_o so_o ready_o hearken_v to_o they_o who_o have_v always_o so_o constant_o refuse_v to_o hear_v whatsoever_o shall_v be_v say_v against_o they_o and_o who_o never_o refuse_v to_o believe_v all_o that_o they_o have_v say_v against_o other_o where_o now_o a_o day_n shall_v we_o find_v a_o church_n that_o worship_v jesus_n christ_n with_o liberty_n if_o church_n have_v any_o piety_n they_o be_v in_o danger_n if_o they_o dissemble_v they_o be_v always_o in_o fear_n the_o emperor_n have_v fill_v all_o with_o wickedness_n and_o hypocrisy_n as_o far_o as_o thing_n depend_v on_o he_o i_o know_v that_o there_o be_v every_o where_o many_o person_n who_o have_v piety_n and_o a_o love_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o in_o what_o place_n so_o ever_o they_o be_v they_o be_v force_v either_o to_o conceal_v themselves_o as_o the_o prophet_n and_o as_o the_o great_a elias_n till_o they_o find_v some_o faithful_a abdias_n who_o shall_v hide_v they_o in_o a_o cave_n or_o to_o to_o go_v dwell_v in_o the_o desert_n for_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o these_o wicked_a man_n make_v use_n of_o the_o same_o calumny_n against_o the_o good_a that_o jezebell_n make_v use_v of_o against_o naboth_n and_o the_o jew_n against_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o emperor_n who_o stir_v up_o himself_o to_o defend_v heresy_n and_o to_o overthrow_v the_o truth_n as_o ahab_n overthrow_v naboth_n be_v vineyard_n refuse_v nothing_o to_o the_o desire_n of_o these_o heretic_n because_o these_o heretic_n also_o speak_v to_o he_o only_o according_a to_o his_o desire_n the_o father_n have_v then_o no_o regard_n to_o seek_v for_o the_o true_a church_n either_o in_o that_o visible_a extension_n or_o in_o that_o temporal_a glory_n or_o splendour_n or_o in_o a_o word_n any_o where_o else_o than_o in_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o there_o it_o be_v that_o they_o seek_v for_o it_o in_o effect_n the_o church_n say_v the_o
author_n of_o the_o commentary_n on_o the_o psalm_n 133._o attribute_v to_o s._n jerom_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o her_o wall_n but_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o her_o tenet_n she_o be_v where_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v for_o as_o to_o the_o other_o it_o be_v but_o fifteen_o or_o twenty_o year_n since_o the_o wall_n of_o these_o church_n be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o heretic_n they_o possess_v all_o these_o church_n which_o you_o see_v but_o the_o church_n be_v where_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v not_o scruple_v sometime_o to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o our_o own_o author_n when_o he_o think_v he_o can_v draw_v any_o advantage_n from_o they_o he_o will_v not_o it_o may_v be_v take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o oppose_v to_o he_o also_o upon_o the_o subject_n about_o which_o we_o now_o dispute_v the_o testimony_n of_o two_o man_n famous_a in_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o who_o well_o deserve_v to_o be_v hear_v the_o one_o be_v driedo_n who_o bellarmine_n call_v a_o most_o learned_a man_n and_o the_o other_o be_v bellarmine_n himself_o both_o very_a great_a defender_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n see_v here_o therefore_o what_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n have_v write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o both_o in_o his_o controversy_n of_o the_o church_n we_o must_v note_v say_v he_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o driedo_n that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a 7._o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n shall_v have_v that_o extension_n in_o all_o place_n all_o at_o once_o or_o in_o the_o same_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v the_o faithful_a in_o all_o province_n and_o that_o it_o be_v enough_o if_o that_o be_v successive_o do_v from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o when_o there_o shall_v remain_v but_o one_o province_n alone_o that_o shall_v retain_v the_o true_a faith_n this_o province_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v true_o and_o proper_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n provide_v that_o we_o see_v clear_o that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o church_n which_o sometime_o or_o at_o divers_a time_n be_v find_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n can_v any_o one_o have_v more_o clear_o contradict_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la he_o will_v that_o this_o visible_a extension_n through_o all_o nation_n shall_v be_v a_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o these_o here_o say_v that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o it_o be_v sometime_o and_o even_o in_o divers_a time_n successive_o he_o will_v that_o this_o extension_n shall_v be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n for_o all_o follow_a age_n and_o these_o here_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a he_o will_v that_o this_o reason_n shall_v be_v always_o just_a your_o society_n be_v shut_v up_o in_o a_o small_a part_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n and_o these_o here_o say_v that_o when_o there_o shall_v remain_v but_o one_o only_a province_n that_o shall_v retain_v the_o true_a faith_n this_o province_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v proper_o and_o true_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n but_o it_o may_v be_v that_o bellarmine_n have_v not_o observe_v that_o his_o opinion_n and_o driedo's_n favour_v the_o donatist_n and_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n this_o may_v be_v so_o in_o effect_n not_o only_o because_o a_o man_n in_o writing_n may_v not_o have_v all_o thing_n in_o view_n but_o because_o also_o at_o the_o bottom_n the_o sentiment_n of_o these_o doctor_n be_v very_o remote_a from_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o encounter_v that_o of_o s._n augustine_n it_o be_v yet_o true_a that_o bellarmine_n see_v that_o they_o can_v make_v that_o objection_n which_o he_o have_v prevent_v and_o answer_v this_o i_o say_v to_o the_o end_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la may_v see_v that_o this_o which_o he_o have_v treat_v of_o as_o a_o argument_n and_o as_o a_o convince_a argument_n for_o which_o he_o have_v make_v two_o chapter_n bellarmine_n have_v look_v on_o as_o a_o very_a trivial_a objection_n which_o he_o propose_v and_o resolve_v in_o a_o few_o word_n they_o will_v say_v say_v he_o that_o this_o be_v to_o fall_v into_o the_o error_n of_o petilianus_n and_o the_o donatist_n who_o maintain_v that_o in_o truth_n the_o church_n have_v be_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n but_o that_o it_o be_v afterward_o lose_v in_o all_o the_o province_n and_o remain_v no_o where_o but_o in_o africa_n which_o s._n augustine_n dispute_v against_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o error_n of_o the_o donatist_n consist_v in_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o that_o they_o will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v in_o africa_n only_o in_o a_o time_n wherein_o it_o manifest_o increase_v throughout_o all_o the_o world_n the_o second_o in_o that_o they_o can_v not_o connect_v their_o church_n of_o africa_n with_o that_o which_o have_v before_o be_v spread_v through_o all_o the_o world_n for_o in_o that_o church_n there_o they_o have_v always_o good_a and_o bad_a as_o s._n augustine_n prove_v whereas_o they_o will_v compose_v they_o of_o the_o righteous_a only_o this_o answer_n of_o bellarmine_n overthrow_v all_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la for_o it_o establish_v these_o follow_a proposition_n 1._o that_o visible_a extension_n be_v not_o a_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n but_o in_o a_o certain_a time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o we_o see_v it_o manifest_o increase_v throughout_o all_o the_o world_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o this_o mark_n be_v vain_a at_o other_o time_n 2._o that_o the_o argument_n of_o s._n augustine_n conclude_v only_o for_o the_o time_n then_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o that_o manifest_a fruitfulness_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v very_o impertinent_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la go_v to_o apply_v it_o to_o these_o last_o age_n wherein_o we_o maintain_v the_o field_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v fruitful_a only_o in_o error_n and_o superstition_n 3._o that_o if_o the_o donatist_n have_v accuse_v all_o the_o world_n to_o have_v fall_v into_o heresy_n and_o if_o they_o have_v say_v by_o consequence_n that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o time_n of_o fruitfulness_n for_o the_o church_n it_o have_v be_v in_o vain_a for_o s._n augustine_n to_o allege_v to_o they_o the_o visible_a extension_n of_o his_o church_n to_o exempt_v himself_o from_o enter_v into_o the_o discussion_n of_o that_o accusation_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v also_o in_o vain_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la propound_v the_o visible_a extension_n of_o he_o since_o we_o say_v that_o it_o be_v fall_v into_o fundamental_a error_n 4._o that_o the_o argument_n of_o s._n augustine_n conclude_v because_o the_o donatist_n agree_v that_o his_o communion_n be_v orthodox_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o that_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la conclude_v nothing_o since_o we_o question_v that_o orthodoxy_n of_o his_o church_n 5._o that_o by_o consequence_n visible_a extension_n be_v not_o a_o mark_n that_o can_v make_v we_o know_v which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n when_o the_o dispute_n be_v between_o two_o society_n contest_v that_o orthodoxy_n between_o themselves_o but_o at_o far_o only_o when_o the_o dispute_n be_v between_o two_o society_n that_o mutual_o own_o one_o another_o to_o be_v orthodox_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la make_v use_v of_o this_o mark_n to_o no_o purpose_n since_o our_o chief_a question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v orthodox_n or_o no._n all_o these_o consequence_n which_o flow_v natural_o from_o the_o answer_n of_o bellarmine_n contradict_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o it_o concern_v he_o to_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n he_o can_v decline_v the_o authority_n of_o this_o cardinal_n but_o some_o will_v say_v last_o it_o may_v be_v bellarmine_n be_v deceive_v and_o that_o he_o have_v not_o well_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n which_o be_v between_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o donatist_n nor_o well_o comprehend_v the_o true_a hypothesis_n of_o that_o father_n i_o confess_v that_o this_o may_v be_v but_o it_o may_v be_v also_o that_o he_o do_v well_o understand_v it_o and_o that_o the_o misconstrue_v shall_v be_v on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la this_o be_v that_o which_o must_v be_v further_o clear_v and_o for_o this_o effect_n we_o must_v note_v a_o thing_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la seem_v not_o to_o have_v comprise_v which_o be_v that_o if_o the_o donatist_n have_v accuse_v the_o society_n of_o s._n augustine_n of_o heresy_n s._n